RECORDS OF THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM VOLUME 23 PART |! MAY 1989 CONTENTS AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S. A revision of the Australian genus Diemenia Spinola (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S, A new genus and species of the Diemenia group (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) from Australia, with cladistic analysis of some related genera BERNDT, R. M. Aboriginal fieldwork in South Australia in the 1940s and implications for the present COPLEY, P. B., KEMPER, C. M. & MEDLIN, G. C. The mammals of north-western South Australia EBERMANN, E. Supplementary description of Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955) (Acari: Tarsonemina) a scutacarid species from mutton bird nests in southern Australia EDMONDS, S. J. A list of Australian Acanthocephala and their hosts FJELDSA, J. & NIELSEN, B. Further evidence of the charadriid affinities of Peltohyas australis (Aves: Charadriidae) GOWLETT-HOLMES, K. L. Fossil molluse type specimens in the South Australian Museum. Additions and correction to Part 1. Polyplacophora GREENSLADE, P. Checklist of free-living marine nematodes from Australia, Macquarie Island and Heard Island HEMMING, S$. J. The South Australian Museum’s Aboriginal Family History Project HERCUS, L. A. Preparing grass witchetty grubs HIRST, D. B. A revision of the genus Pediana Simon (Heteropodidae: Araneae) in Australia LEE, D. C. Hemileius (Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Scheloribatidae) from South Australian soils MATTHEWS, E. G, & DOYEN, J. T. A reassessment of the Australian species of Menephilus Mulsant (Coleoptera: Tenebrionidae) with descriptions of two new genera and a larva and pupa SACKETT, L. ‘What about self-determination?’ The DAA and Aboriginal drink rehabilitation programs SCOTT, G. G., RICHARDSON, K. C. & GROVES C. P. Skull morphometrics of Lasiorhinus latifrons (Qwen 1845) (Marsupialia: Vombatidae) WATTS, C. H. 5. Revision of Australasian Slernolophus Solier (Coleoptera: Hydrophilidae) Volume 23(1) was published on 5 June 1989. Volume 23(2) was published on 11 December 1989. ISSN 0376-2750 PAGES 21-3) 33-38 59-68 75-88 73-74 127-133 69-72 153 7-19 147-152 51-37 113-126 97-11] 39-50 135-145 1-5 89-95 SKULL MORPHOMETRICS OF LASIORHINUS LATIFRONS (OWEN 1845) (MARSUPIALIA : VOMBATIDAE) BY G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P. GROVES Summary Skull morphometrics do not support the splitting of L. latifrons into two subspecies, one at each end of its geographic range. Measurements of wombat skulls from the Blanchetown region in the east of South Australia to Nullabor Station, approximately 1000 km to the west, do not show any clinal variation. Analysis of wombat measurements from intermediate geographic locations show little variation of the homogeneity within L. latifrons over its entire geographic range. SKULL MORPHOMETRICS OF LASIORHINUS LATIFRONS (OWEN 1845) (MARSUPIALIA; YOMBATIDAE) G, G, SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P. GROVES SCOTT, G& G, RICHARDSON, K. C. & GROVES, C, P. 1989. Skull rhorphometrics of Lasiorhinus latifrans (Qwen, 1845) (Marsupialia: Vombatidac). Rec. S. Aust. Mus, 241): 1-5. Skull marphoretrics do not support the splimnng of L. latifrons inio two subspecies, ane at each end of its geographic range. Measurements of wombat skulls from the Blanchetown region in the east of Sourh Australia to Nullarbor Station, approximately 1000 km to the west, do noi show any clinal varialioa, Analysis of wombat measurements from intermediate geographic locations show little variation of the homogeneity within L, /adifrons over its entire geographic range. GG, Scott & K.C, Richardson, School of Veterinary Studies, Murdoch University, Murdoch, Western Australia 6150 and C. P. Groves, Dep| of Anthropolugy, Australian National University, Canberra, Australian Capital Territory 2600, Manuscript received 25 September 1987, South Australian hairy-nosed wombat taxonomy began in 1845, when Owen (1845) exhibited the skull of a wombat al a meeting of the Zoological Society of London, He named the new species Phascolonys. latifrons.. Owen (1849) gave a more detailed account in the Society's iransactions of 1849, bul the wombat’s external anatomy remained unknown, Twelve years later Angas (1861) suggested a conspecificity belween Owen's species and a wornbat at that time living inthe Adelaide Zoo. This suggestion Was rejected by Gray (1863) because Owen had based his description of P. larifrans an a single skull. Gray subsequently created a new species, F. angassii, for the Adelaide Zoo wombat. Gray (1863) also rejected Gould’s (1863) published plates of what he thought Owen's P /atifrons might Joak like based on a large common wombat skin sent to the British Museum from South Australia. Gray named the skin P sefosus, Subsequently Gould (1863) named the hairy-nosed species, featured in another of his plates, P /asiorhinus. Gray (1863) also disagreed with Gould’s P lasiorhinus for be added the name Lasiorhinus nivayi to the taxouomic miasma. South Australian hiairy-nosed wombat taxonomy was finally resolved when the skull of the animal described by Angas (1861) was shown ta be a specimen of P. /atifrons Owen (Murie 1867). A distinction between the hairy-nosed wombat and the common wombat was made by Wood Jones (1924) who split the genus Phascolomvs into Lasiorhinus Gray 863, the hairy-nosed wombat. and Vombatus Geoffroy 1803, the common wombat, an the basis of skeleta) and external differences, South Australian hairy-nosed wombat taxonomy was resurrected aver a century later when Croweroft (1967) hinted thar there might be more than one subspecies of L. latifrons, one at each end of its kiiown geographic range i.e. Portee in the east, and Nullarbor Station in the west. Although presenting an important zoogeographic question, no attempt has since been made to resolve Crowcrolt’s observation MATERIALS AND METHODS Specimens Skulls of Lasiorhinus latifrons from their entire geographic range in South and Western Australia were examined in the collections of the Sourh Australian Museum and British Museum (Natural History). Additional specimens were vollected at Blanchetawn, Roonka and Swan Reach in South Australia. Measurements Although both adult and juvenile specimens were examined for this study, ostealogical measurements were made, by vernicr calipers, on adults only ie, on skulls in which all cranial sutures were closed, and all teeth fully erupted. Skull Measurements 1. Skull length; distance from the most rostral point of the incisive bones to the most caudal poini of the parietal bones, 2, Bitemporal breadth; distance across fhe temporal bones, rostral to the mastoid process and caudal 1 the sqiiamous root of rhe zygomatic. 3. Frontal lengrh; measured along the midline from the frontonasal suture to the coronal suture. 4. Bimalar breadth; distance across che malar bones opposite the maxilloincisive suture, 5. Nasal length; distance along the nudline from the most rostral point of the nasals toa theit junction with the frontonasal suture. um FIGURE 1, Some of the skull measurements used on the skulls ot £, fatifrons. This specimen was collected from Kyancutta, S.A, U, bitemporal breadth, v, length from the coronal suture to the lambdoidal suture; w, frontal length; x, bimalar breadth; y, nasal length; 2, bi-incisive breadth 6. Bi-incisive breadth; distance between the nares. 7. Bizygomatic breadth; distance across the skull between the lateral surfaces of the zygomatic bones. 8. Combined upper incisor alveolar breadth, 9, Upper diastema length. 10, Mandible length; distance from the most rostral point of the incisor alveoli to the most caudal point of the condyloid pracess, Osteological terminology used is as in the ‘Nornina Anatomica Veterinaria’ (Habel ef a/, 1983), Analysis Student's -test, 2“sided' and bivariate regression analysis (Simpson ef a/, 1960), and Coefficient of Dilference analysis (Mayr 1969) were used. As bivariate regression analysis showed no significant sexual dimorphism for any skull character, measurements of both sexes were combined. SYSTEMATICS Lasiorhinus latifrans (Qwen 1845) 1845 Phascolamys latifrans Qwen. South Australia. 1863 Phascolomys angassit Gray, South Australia, \8603 Phascolomys lastorhinus Gould, South Australia. (863 Lasioritinus mcoyi Gray, South Australia. Hoalotwpe Lasiorhinus latifrons, British Museum number 46.338, skull, subadult, South Australia, Ne specilic location given, Description Cranium: trotitals long} nasals short with straight G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C, P. GROVES Ups; nasals bend before rostral surface of incisives; incisive process reduced (o a tubercle; frontonasal suture has a rostrocaudal amplitude of 0.5-1,0 mm; cranial vault is convex; oeciput at the nuchal crest is concave; there is no parietal pit; there is no process on the medial surface of the mandibular fossa. Mandible: articular surface is short and does not overhang the inflected angle; rostral origin of the ascending ramus is opposite the third and fourth molar (eeth; condyloid processs has a deep fossa on the rostral surface; masseteric fossa is shallow, Dentition: premaxillary incisor, occlusal surface is short. Mandibular incisor, occlusal surface is elongate. Maxillary premolar, occlusal surface is elongate, there is a longitudinal mesiolingual groove approximately 1 mm wide, Mandibular premolar, occlusal surface is quadrate, Mandibular molars, have a shallow groove on the distal surface of the Ist molar and mesiovestibular surface of the 2nd, 3rd and 4th molars. Distribution The specimens were grouped on their geographic origin as coming from eastern, central and western regions, The eastern region included specimens from the Murray Valley and Yorke Peninsula, The central region had specimens from Eyre Peninsula and west of Lake Harris to Fowlers Bay, The western region consisted of specimens from Yalata to Caiguna extending north to the Transcontinental Railway (Marlow 1965, Lowry 1967, Wells 1968, Conquest 1969, Aitken 1971, Mellroy 1973). ANALYSIS Metric differences Pooled measurements for wombats from their eastern distribution differ from those from their western distribution. Using mean and range values in millimetres they are on average larger in skull length: 163,3 (149.6-175.6) y, 162.4 (150,5-175,7) and frontal length 63.0 (58.6~68,9) v, 59.9 (58.4-61.5). Their mean values show their bimalar breadth to be 47.9 (41.5-54.0) w 51.2 (45.6-55,9), bitemporal breadth 64.2 ($7.2-70.7) « 72.7 (67.5-78.3), bi- incisive breadth 38.3 (33.9-41.8) y, 39.2 (37.7-41.0), upper diastema length 38.3 (34.5-43.5) vy 39.7 (35.5—43.7) and mandible length 120.4 (111,2~128.7) v. 122.1 (113.2-129.0). The means of eastern wombats are all smaller, Bivariate regression On the basis of cranial characters (Figs 3-4), Nullarbor wombats generally have mear values larger than those of the eastern animals for bitempora! breadth relative to skull Jength. SKULL OF LASIORHINUS cs e) CENTIMETRES FIGURE 2. Dorsal view of the cranium of male L. /atifrons from (A) Blanchetown, and (B) Nullarbor Station. x, nuchal crest; y, cranial vault; z, arrowed, frontonasal suture. 80 Bitemporal 70 Breadth (mm) 160 170 Skull Length (mm) 180 FIGURE 3. Bitemporal breadth relative to skull length of adult specimens of L. /atifrons. (--@--), L. latifrons from locations at the eastern end of their range; (-&-) from Yardea; (-*-) from the western end of their range. Morphological differences Frontonasal sutures are directed rostrally into the nasals in wombats from their eastern distribution, but are directed caudally into the frontals in wombats from their western distribution. Additionally in the eastern wombats the nuchal crest at its midsagittal region is slightly concave cf. deeply concave. Also the nuchal crest is level with parietals cf. raised above parietals. DISCUSSION Although Crowcroft (1967) was able to distinguish Portee wombat crania from those from Nullarbor Station, and the present authors could in many instances separate the two populations by the shape of the cranial vault, these features were found to be unreliable as diagnostic characters. Indeed, this study found that approximately 23% of crania examined from their eastern distribution could be confused with those from their western distribution when using the frontonasal suture direction characteristic. There was also a 30% error when cranial vault shape was used. Although the morphological differences are sufficiently great to invoke Mayr’s (1969) 75% Rule, under which a population is deemed to be a subspecies when 75% of its members are distinguishable from all members of a previously recognised population, data from the few available wombat crania collected from their central distribution show intermediate features suggesting that the splitting of L. /atifrons into two subspecies is premature. Clinal variation is suggested by the gradual 4 G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P, GROVES TABLE 1. Skull measurements of adult Lasiorhinus latifrons, Values are in millimetres. a, Mt Gambier; b, Portee, Blanchetown, Roonka and Swan Reach; c, Yorke Peninsula; d, Eyre Peninsula; e, Yardea; f, Fowler’s Bay; g, Great Australian Bight; h, Nullarbor Station. Geographic location a b c d e€ f g h Skull length n 1 80 4 2 20 — 1 53 x 163.4 163.3 162.0 174.9 161.3 — 163.1 162.4 sd 0.00 5.87 2.50 0.00 6.35 — 0.00 5.78 Bimalar n 1 77 3 2 16 l 1 14 breadth x 54.3 47.9 46,5 47 50.9 51.8 §2.7 51.2 sd 0.00 3.11 1.32 0.00 2.81 0.00 0.00 2.91 Bizygomatic n l 76 3 1 20 1 1 52 breadth x 116.8 120.2 114.9 130.7 120.4 128.3 126.0 120.4 sd 0.00 4,34 4.95 0.00 6.11 0,00 0.00 4.64 Bitemporal n I 77 4 2 16 — 1 13 breadth x 64.1 64,2 62.8 68.4 66.2 _ 70.7 72.7 sd 0.00 2.86 1,51 0.00 3.57 — 0.00 2.88 Bi-incisive n 1 78 4 2 16 1 1 14 breadth X 38.8 38.3 37.6 39.7 40.4 39.8 40.1 39.2 sd 0.00 1.85 1.87 0.00 1,42 0.00 0.00 1.13 Nasal n — 5 — _ — — — — length x — 56.4 — = aa — — = sd — 3.91 — — — — — — Frontal n 1 26 2 — a — 1 3 length x 67,4 63.0 59.0 — — — 58.4 59.9 sd 0.00 2.77 0.00 — _ — 0.00 1.55 Combined n -= 15 — — — — 1 1 upper incisor x — 23.9 — oa — — 24.6 25.1 breadth sd — 1.01 — — — — 0.00 0.00 Upper n 1 71 4 2 16 1 1 14 diastema x 40,1 38.3 38.8 43.1 38.2 42.4 40.0 39.7 length sd 0.00 2.03 0.76 0.00 1.39 0.00 0.00 2.3 Mandible n 1 67 3 2 16 1 — 14 length x 121.00 120.4 119.4 131.8 120.5 122.8 — 122.1 sd 0.00 3.96 1.28 0.00 4.07 0.00 — 4.63 46 Biincisive 42 Breadth (mm) 38 35 Bimalar Breadth (mm) FIGURE 4, Bi-incisive breadth relative to bimalar breadth of adult specimens of L. /atifrons. (--@--), L. latifrons from locations at the eastern end of their range; (-&-) from Yardea; (-*-) from the western end of their range. SKULL OF LASIORHINUS $ change in frontonasal suture shape and orientation, It is generally directed rostrally into the nasals in wombats from the eastern regions of their range; straight across the nasals in those from their central distribution; and directed caudally into the frontals in animals from the western reaches of [their range (Crowcrott 1967). However, there is much variability evident within the entire wombat distribution. Analysis of the available data for L. /atifrons show the species to be morphologically homogeneous over the extent of its geographic range. This conclusion, however, does not exclude the possibility of genetic drift, hence morphological divergence occurring within, and between, the various disjunct populations. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS We would like to thank Dr C. Kemper, South Australian Museum, Adelaide, and |. Bishop, British Museum (Natural History), London, for making material available to us, We appreciate the support and advice Which Dr D. Horton gave unstintingly for the duration of the project. We wish to thank Mr G. Griftiths for photography and Ms D. Passmore for so carefully typing the paper. The project was primarily supported by an Austalian National University Grant. REFERENCES AITKEN, P.F. 197]. The distribution of the hairy-nosed wombat Lasiorhinus latifrans (Owen). Pt i: Yorke Peninsula, Eyre Peninsula, the Gawler Ranges and Lake Harris. 5. Aust. Nat. 45; 93-103, ANGAS, G.F. 1861. Notes on the broad-fronted wombat of South Australia (Phascolomys larifrons). Proc. Zool, Soc.. Lond. 1861: 268-271. CONQUEST, P. 1969. The hairy-osed wombal. Hi/d/ife in Aust. 6: 2-3. CROWCROFT, P. 1967, Studies on the hairy-nosed wombat Lusiorhinus latifrons (Owen 1845). Ree, S. Aust. Mus. 15: 383-398, GEOFFROY, E. 1803. Note sur un nouveau mammifére decouvert a la Nouvelle Hollande, par M. Bass, voyageur anglais. Bull. Sci. Soc. philom. Paris, 72: 185. GOULD, J. 1863. ‘Mammals of Australia, Vol. 2.‘ ‘Taylor and Francis, London, GRAY, J.E. 1863. Notice of three wombats in the Zoological Gardens. Avnals and Magazine of Nat. Hist. 1: 457-459. HABEL, R.E., FREWBIN, J., SACK, W.Q. (Eds) 1983, ‘Nomina Anatomica Veterinaria’, 3rd ed. International Committee on Veterinary Anatomical Nomenclarure, Ithaca, New York. LOWRY, D.C. 1967. An occurrence of wombarts in Western Australia, West, Aust. Nal, 10; 97-98, MARLOW, B.J. 1965. Wombats. dAus/, Mus. Mag. 15. 65-69. MAYR, E. 1969, ‘Principles of Systematic Zoology’, TMH edition. McGraw-Hill In¢c., New York. McILROY, J. 1973. Aspects of the ecology of the common wombat Fombatus ursinus (Shaw, 1800). Ph.D. thesis, Aust. Nat. Uni., Canberra. MURIE, J, 1867. On the identity of the hairy-nosed wombat (Phascolomys lasiorhinus Gould) with the broad-nosed Wombat (P. laitfrans Owen). Prov, Zool, Soc. Lond. 1865; 838-854, OWEN, R. 1845, Exhibition of wombat skulls, Proc, Zool. Soc. Lond. 1845: 82-83. OWEN, R, 1849. On the osteology of the Marsupialia 11. Comparison of the skulls of the wombats of continental Australia and Van Dieman’s Land, whereby their specific distinction is established, Trans, Zool. Soc Lond. 3: 303-336. SIMPSON, G:G., ROE, A., & LEWONTIN, R.C. 1960. ‘Quantitative Zoology’. Harcourt, Brace & World Inc, New York. WELLS, RT. 1968, Some aspects of the environmental physiology of the hairy-nosed wombat Lusiorhinus latifrons (Owen), Zoology (Hons) thesis, University of Adelaide, Adelaide. WOOD JONES, F 1924. The Mammals of South Australia’: Pr 2, Govt Printer, Adelaide. CHECKLIST OF FREE-LIVING MARINE NEMATODES FROM AUSTRALIA, MACQUARIE ISLAND AND HEARD ISLAND BY PENELOPE GREENSLADE Summary A checklist is provided of all records of free-living marine nematodes from Australia together with the locality from which each was recorded and the relevant references. Species are listed using the curent available name and 263 species are recorded here in 119 genera belonging to 38 families. CHECKLIST OF FREE-LIVING MARINE NEMATODES FROM AUSTRALIA, MACQUARIE ISLAND AND HEARD ISLAND PENELOPE GREENSLADE GREENSLADE, PENELOPE 1989. Checklist of free-living marine nematodes from Australia, Macquarie Island and Heard Island. Rec. 8. Aust. Mus, 23(1): 7-19 A checklist is provided of all records of free-living marine nematodes from Australia cogether with the locality from which each was recorded and the relevant references. Species are listed using the current available name and 263 species are recorded here in 119 genera belonging to 38 families, PENELOPE GREENSLADE, Department ol Zoology, Australian Nalional University, Canberra, Australian Capital Territory, Present address: C/o CSIRO Division of Entomology, GPO Box 17), Canberra, Australian Capital Territory 260). Manuseript received 18 November 1987. The free-living marine nematode fauna of Australia has been little studied but recent collections haye shown that it is extremely righ in species (H. Platt pers, comm,, W. Nicholas unpub), results). lt is clear that there is a need for considerable work on the taxonomy of the group based on surveys of the fauna of different regions and habitats in Australia. Since most genera of marine free-living nematodes appear to be cosmopolitan in distribution, keys to genera produced overseas are useful and relevant to the Australian fauna, For instance pictorial keys published overseas by Tarjan (1980) and Platt & Warwick (1983) and a recently developed computer key devised by Tarjan are relevant. However these keys need to be given an Australian emphasis by the publication of recards of genera from Australia and of lists of the genera likely to be found in different habitats. Consequently it was decided to callect all previously published records so that information on the taxa already known was easily accessible. Only those species collected in or pear Australian coasts have been included and no attempt has been made to list species fram other Antarctic, Sabantarctic or Pacific. sublittoral localities. The earliest collections were described by Cobb (1983, 1894, 1898, 1920), lrwin-Smith (1917) and Allgen (1927, 1929, 1930, L95la, bj. More recently Mawson (1953, 1957, 1958). and Inglis (1967, 1969, 1970, 1971) have worked in Australia on the fauna, Further species have been described by Decraemer (1974; 1975a, b, c, d, ey 1976: 1977 a, b> 1978 a, b, c; 1979), Decraemet & Coomans (1978 a, b), Nicholas & Stewart (1984), Stewart & Nicholas (1986) and Riemann (1986), while Hodda & Nicholas (1985, [986a, bj) have published new records of genera 1n mast cases without identifying to species. A list of the type species in the South Australian Museum has been published by Smales (1983) although this list is not comprehensive. The first checklist of marine Tree-living nematodes for Australia was produced by Johnston (1938) who listed 49 species in 33 genera and 20 families. He recorded some genera and families without deseribed species from Australia. In the present list 243 species are recorded belonging to 119 genera in 38 families, This is only a shghtly more than the number of species and genera collected from a single locality off the Tasmanian coast which contained many undescribed species and some new genera (H, Platt & K. Martin pers, comm,) so that it is certain that this list represents only a small part of the whole Australian fauna. The recent revision of the higher classification of Lorenzen (1981) has been followed and rhe families are listed in the order in which he places them, For the Mornhysteridae, the combinations of Jacobs (1987) have beet followed. Species are listed in alphabetical order within genus, and genera are placed in alphabetical order within each family. A species is listed Under the most acceptable recent name and asynonomy and list af names in earlier usage is provided if this relates fo publications on Australian faunas. It was not considered necessary to give a complete world synonymy as this can be found in Gerlach & Riemann's (1973) exhaustive treatment of the group, Australian distribution records are giveri in full where known, together with a reference to the relevant publication. The record of Hyman |. queted by Decraemer is believed to be Hayman Island and has been changed to the correct spelling throughout. .Also there are inconsistencies in the spelling of Nymphe or Nymph li; the former spelling is used here. Records of species in Australia published here for the first time are marked with an asterisk. It miust be noted also that Allgen’s records should be treated with caution because his descriptions and identifications are i same instances unreliable and little material was retained, Non-Australian records have not been 4 P_ GREENSLADE included since they are available for records up to (973 in Gerlach & Riemann (1984) and species described since that date are, probably withour exception, only known from Australia, All species included in the list are freesiving and either from marine or brackish habitats. Records of genera without described species in Australia are given at the end of the species list. CHECKLIST Adenophorea Chromadaridge Actinonema longicaudatum (Steiner (918) Lizard J, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b. Alrochramadora denticulata Wieser & Hopper 1967 Lizard I, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986, Alrochromadora micrelaima (de Man 1889) =Chromadora microlaima de Man 1889 =Chromadorina microlaima (de Man 1889), Tas., Allgen 1927: Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la, Atrochromadora parva (de Man |893) > Spiliphera parva de Man 1893. Tas., Allgen 1927. (Tasmanian record not in Gerlach & Riemann 1973,) Ausiranema alii (Murphy 1965) Shark Bay W.A., Inglis 1969, Ausiranema pectinatum (Wieser & Hopper 1967) Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Chroniadora macrolaima de Man 1889 =Chremaderina macrolaima (de Man \889), Tas., Allgen 1927- Chromadora macrolaimeides Steiner 1915 Tas., Allgen 1927, Lizard 1, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a., Chromadora nudicapitata Bastian 1865 ~ Chromadora siciliana Wieser 1954. Lizard J. Q., Decraemer & Coomans {978a, Chromadorella filiformis (Bastian 1865) Port Jackson N\SW,, Allgen 195la.¢ Davies Reef Q,, Alongi 1986. Chromadorina germanica (Bulschli 1874) =Chromadora minor Cobb 1894. Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1894. Chromadorina pacifica (Allgen 1947) =Chromadora pacifica Aligen 1947, Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 195ia. Chromudarita minor (Allgen 1927) =Hypodontolaimus minor Allgen [927 Tas, Allgen 1927, Bichromadara apapillata Timm 196! Lizard |. Q, Decraemer & Coomans 19784, Dichromadora geophila (de Man 1876) Lizard |, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Euchromadara eileenae Inglis 1969 Radar Reef, Strickland Bay, Rottnest 1., Shark Bay, Cheyne Beach, nr Albany W.A,, Inglis 1969, Euchromadora striata (Eberth 1963) Rottnest 1., nr Albany, Cape Leeuwin W.A.,, Inglis 1969, Graphanema georgel Inglis 1969 Albany W.A,, Inglis 1969. Graphonema vulgare (vulguris 2) Cobb (898 Australian coasts N.SW,, Vie, Cobb 1898. Graphonema amokurae (Ditleysen 1921) =Euchromadora amokurae (Ditlevsen 1921). Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la, Neochromadora apud tecta Gerlach 1951 Lizard I, Q, Decraemer & Coomans 19782; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986. Neochromadora wallini (Ailgen 1927) =Chromadora wallinit Allzen 1927. Tas., Allgen 1927. Parapinnanema wilson Inglis 1969 Cape Leeuwin, Geographe Bay W,A,, Inglis 1969. Prochromadorella conicaudata (Allgen 1927) =Chromadora conicaudata Allgen 1927. Tas., Allgen 1927. Prochromadorella ditleyseni (de Man 1922) Lizard [. Q, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Prochromadorella paramucradontu (Allgen (929) =Chromadora paramucrodonta Allgen 1924, Macquarie 1., Allgen 1929; Port Jackson N.SM,, Allgen 1951a. Lizard J. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a: Davies Reef Q,, Alongi 1984. Piycholaimellus lizardiensis Decraemer & Coomans 1978 Lizard |, Q@,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b Piycholaimellus slacksmithi (Inglis 1969) =Hypodontolaimus slacksniithi \yelis (969, Shark Bay, Cowaramup Bay W.A,, Inglis 1969. Spiliphera doalichura de Man \893 Port Willunga, Brighton S.A., Mawson 1957, Spilophorella campbelli Allgen 1928, Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la. Spilopherella paradoxa (de Man 1888) Lizard [, Q, Deeraermer & Coamans 1978a! Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986, Spilophorella tasmaniensis Allen 1927 Tas., Allgen 1927. Sreineridora loricata (Steiner 1916) = Spiliphera lorieatd Steiner 1916 (ar Spilaphora Johnston 1938) -Euehromadora loricaia (Steiner 1916). Tas., Allgen 1927; Port fackson N.SW., Allgen 195la. Ethinolaimidae Ethimolajmus multipapillarus Paramonoy (826 Lizard 1, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 197&a, MARINE NEMATODES 9 Neotonchidae Neotonchus apud melotridus Wieser & Hopper 1966 Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Cyatholaimidae Acanthonchus viviparus Cobb 1920 =Seuratiella pedroensis Allgen 1947, Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 19Sla. Longicyatholaimus heterurus (Cobb 1898) =Cyatholaimus heterurus Cobb 1898. Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898. Longicyatholaimus minor (Cobb 1898) =Cyatholaimus minor Cobb 1898 Port Jackson N.SW. Cobb L898, Longicyatholaimus trichurus (Cabb 1898) =Cyatholaimus trichurus Cobb 1898, Port Jackson N.SW., Cabb 1898, Metacyatholaimus brevicollis (Cobb 1898) =Cyatholaimus brevicollis Cobb 1898. Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898, Paracenthenchus caecus (Bastian 1865) (as coecus in Allgen 19514) Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la_ Paracanthonchus cheynei Inglis 1970 Cheyne Beach, Radar Reef, Rottnest 1, W.A,, Inglis 1970. Paracanthonchus hartogi tnglis 1970 Shark Bay W.A., Inglis 1970- Paracanthonchus kartanum (Mawson |253) =Harveyjohnstonia kartanum Mawson 1853, Pennington Bay, Kangaroo |, 5.A., Mawson 1953; Cheyne Beach, Goode Beach, Hall's Head, Bunker Bay W.A,, Inglis 1970. Paracanthonchus margaretae Inglis 1970 Cheyne Beach, Windy Harbour, Bunker Bay, Cape Naturalist W.A., Inglis 1970, Paracanthonchus parahartogi Decraemer & Coomans L978 Lizard 1. @., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b, Paracanthonchus paramacrodon Allgen 1947 Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen |95la Paracyalholuimus exilis (Cobb 1898) =Cyalholaimus exilis Cobb 1898, Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898, Paracyalholaimus proximus (Bilschli 1874) =Cyetholaimus proximus Biitsehli 1874, Tas., Allgen 1927, Praeacanthonchus evgnis Inglis 1970 Woodman's Point, Freemantle W.A., Inglis 1970. AXvezors inglisi Wieser & Happer 1967 Lizard |. Q, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Selachinematidae = Choniolaimidae Halichoanolaimus australis Cobb 1898 Por! Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1898. Hali¢hoanolaimus ovalis Ditlevsen [921 Edithburz S.A, Mawson 1957- Halichoanolaimus quatiuordecimpapillatus Chitwood 1951 Lizard [. O., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b. Halichoanolaimus robustus (Bas\ian 1865) Outer Harbow, Port Adelaide S.A,, Mawson 1957, Desmodoridae Acanthopharynx distechet Decraemer & Coomans 1978 Lizard [, Q., Decraemer & Coomans |978a, b, Desnmodora (Pseudochramadora) cazca Gerlach 1956 Hunter R., Fullerton Cove N.SW, Hodda & Nicholas 1985, 1986a, b. Desmodora (Croconema) cincla (Cobb 1920) Lizard [. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Desmadora (Zalanema) megalosoma Steiner 1918 Lizard [. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Laxus longus Cobb 1894 Port Jackson N.SW,, Cobb 1894, Metuchromudora (M.) clavata Gerlach 1957 Lizard [, Q., Decraemer & Coomans |978a. Onyx apud perfecitus Cobb 189] Lizard |. Q., Decraemer & Coomans [978a, Paradesmodora campbelli (Allgen 1932) Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 19784; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986. Pseudonchus jenseni Murphy 1964 Bobbin Head N.SW., Murphy 1964. Spirinia (S,) laevioides Gerlach 1963 Lizard 1. Q, Decraemer & Coomans. 1978a, Spirinia similis (Cobb (898) =Spira similis Cobb 1898, Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898. Draconematidae Praconema falcaium (Urwm-Smlth 1918) = Chuetosoma falcata \rwin-Smith 1918, Sydney and environs N_SW., Irwin-Smith 1918 Draconema haswelli (irwin-Smith 1918) =Chaelosoma haswelli \rwin-Smith 1918. Sydney and environs N.SW., Irwin-Smith, 1918. Nolochaelosoma eryptocephalum lewin-Smith 1918 Sydney and environs N.SW,, Irwin-Smith 1918. Notochaetosoma tenax Irwin-Smith 1918 Sydney and envirans N.SW., Jewin-Smith 1918, Microlaimidae Acanthomicrolaunus jenseni Stewart & Nicholas 1987 Broulee beach N.SW, Stewart & Nicholas 1987. Microlauimus problematicus Allgen (932 Lizard |. Q., Decraemer & Coomans (979a. Microlaimus capillaris Gerlach $957 Clyde River N-SMW. Jensen (in press). 10 BP GREENSLADE Leptolaimidae Camacolaimus exilis (Cobb 1920) Lizard [. Q., Deeraemer & Coomans 1978a. Paraphanolaimus anisitsi (Daday t905) Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a Plectidae Plectus longicaudatus Butschli (873 Lizard 1, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. ‘Teratocephalidae uteratocephalus palustris (Dé Man 1880) Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Monhysteridae Geomonhystera australis (Cobb 1893) =Monhystera australis Cabb 1893. Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1893. Monhystrella gracilis Khera (966 =Monhystrella apud gracilis Khera 1966. Lizard J. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Monhystrella marina Timm 1964 Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Thalassomonhystera diplops (Cobb 1894) =Monhystera diplops Cobb 1894, Port Jackson N.SW.. Cobb 1894. Thalassomonhystere tasmaniensis (Al\igen 1927) =Monhystera tasmaniensis Allgen 1927, Tas., Allen 1927, Xyalidae Daptonema australis (Allgen 1951) -Theristus australis Allgen 1951, sp. ing. Lorenzen 1977. Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 195ta. Daptonema lata (Cobb 1894) =Cylindratheristus latus (Cobb 1894) = Monhystera (ata Cobb 1894, sp. tg. Lorenzen 1977, Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894. Daplonema setosa (Butschli 1874) =Mesotheristus setasus Biitschli 1874. syn. Lorenzen 1977 =Monhystera gracillima Cobb 1894, Neutral Bay, Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1894. Rhynchonema cinctum Cobb 1920 Davies Reef Q,, Alongi 1986. Steineria apud ampullacea Wieser & Hopper |967 Lizard {. @, Decraemer & Coomjans. 1978a- Steineria pulchra Mawson }957 Outer Harbour, Encounter Bay S.A., Mawson 1957. Steineria setosissima (Cabb 1894) « Monhystera setosissima Cobb 1894, Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894. Therisius brevicollis (Cobb 1894) =Monhystera brevicallis Cobb 1894, Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894. Theristus (Penzancia) flevensis Stekhoven 1935 Lizard I. @, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a; Davies Reef G., Alongi 1986 /apsus flavis. Theristus interstitialis Warwick 1970 Fullerton Cave, Hunter River N.S.W., Hodda & Nicholas 1985, L986a, b. Theristys macquariensis (Allgen 192%) -~Monkystera macquariensis Allgen 1929, Sp. incertae sedis Jacobs 1987, Macquarie I, Allgen 1929. Theristus (Penzancia) metaflevensis Gerlach 1955 Lizard [. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, Therisius pacificus (Johnston 1938) = Monhystera pacifica Johnston 1938 = Monhystera australis Cobb 1984. Port Jackson, N.SW., Cobb 1893, Theristus quadripapillatus Decraemer & Coomans 1978 Lizard J, O,, Decraémer & Coomans 1978a, bis Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986. Sphaerolaimidae Sphaeralaimus hirticollis Cobb 1898 Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898, Sphaerolaimus papillatus Kreis 1929 Clyde R. Estuary N.S.W., Nicholas, Goodchild & Stewart 1987. Desmoscolecitiae Desmolorenzenia cooleni Decraemer 1978 Low I, Great Barrier Reef Q. , Decraemer 1978, Desmolorenzenia crassicauda {Timm |970) Lizard [. Q., Decraemer 1977a. Desmoscalex asetosus Decraemer 1975 800 m W of Lizard 1, Nymphe |. Q., Decraemer 1975b, Desmoscolex australicus Decraemer \97§ Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 197%Se. Desmoscolex brevisetosus Decraemer 1974 Nymphe J., Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer 1974. Desmoascolex. deconincki Decraemer 1975 Nympke |, Yonge Reef Q., Port tackson N.SW., Decraemer 1975c, Desmoscalex dimorphus Decraemer 1974 800 m W of Lizard !., Yonge Reef, Nymphe L, Q., Decraemer 1974a- Desmoscelex falcatus Lorenzen 1972 Lizard 1, Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975Se. Desmoscalex geraerti Decraemer 1974 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1974a. Desmoscalex gerlachi Timm 1970 Lizard |, Q,, Decraemer 1975¢, Desmoscolex granulatus Decraemer 1975 Yonge Reef, Lizard J, Q@, Decraemer 1975a, Desmoascolex laevis Kreis 1928 Nymphe lL, Yonge Reef, Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer 1975a, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. MARINE NEMATODES u Desmoscolex leptus Steiner (916 1 km behind Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975b. Desmoscalex langisetosus Timm 1970 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975c, Desmoscolex membranosus Deeraemer 1975 800 m W of Lizard I,, Nymphe L., between One ‘Lree |. and Wistari Reef Q., Decraemer 1975e. Desmoscolex minutus Claparede 1863 Nymphe 1. @., Decraemer 1975a. Desmioscolex nudus Chitwood 1951] 800 m W of Lizard 1, Deeraemer 19756, Desmoscalex nymphianus Decraemer 1974 Nymphe |. Q., Decraemer 1974a. Desmascolex poraleptus Decraemer 1975 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975b. Desmoscolex rudalfi Steiner 1916 Broulee N.SW., det. W. Decraemet, 1946, Desmoscolex yongei Decraemer (975 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975e. Meyliidae Desmotimmia mirabilis (Timm 1961) Yonge Reef, Lizard I., Three Isles, between Caims and Hayman 1. Q., Decraerner 1975d, Quadricoma cobbi (Steiner 1916) Between Cairns. and Hayman L., Lizard 1. Q, Decraemer 1978a. Ouadricoma crassicomoides Tamm. 1970 Lizard L., Nymphe |. Q., Decraemer I978a. Quadricoma freudenhammeri Decraemer 1977 800 m W of Lizard I, Q., Decraemer 1977b. Quadricama lizardiensis Decraemer 1977 800 m W of Lizard I. Q., Decraemer L977b. Quadricoma noffsingerae Decraemer 1977 Three Isles, Lizard I, between One Tree |. and Wistari Reef, between Cairns and Hayman lL. Q., Decraemer 1977b, Quadricoma papillata Decraemer 1977 800 m W of Lizard L., Three Lsles, between Cairns and Hayrnan 1, Q,, Decraemer 1977b. OQuadricomaides alleni Decraemer 1976 Lizard J., Nymphe I., Three Isles, Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1976. Quadricemoides coomansi Decraemer 1976 Between Cairns and Hayman |. Q., Decraemer 1976, Quadricomoides pedunculata Decraemer 1976 Young Reef, between Cairns and Hayman J. Q,, Decraemer 1976. Protatricoma dherdei Decraemer 1978 Between Cairns and Hayman J. Q., Decraemer 1978b, Tricoma aculeata Decraemer 1978¢ Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978¢ Tricoma absidaia lizardiensis Decraemer 1979 Lizard 1. Q., Deeraemer 1979, Thicoma allgeni Decraemer 1978 Yonge Reef Q, Decraemer 1978e. Tricoma brevirostris (Southern 1914) Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma brevispicula Decraemer 1978 Yonge Reef Q,, Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma dimorpha Decraemer 1978 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978 Tricoma_fisheri Timm. 1970 Between One Tree |. and Wistari Reef Q., Decraemer J978c. Tricoma galdeni Decraemet 1978 Yonge Ree! Q., Decraemer 1978c. Tricama haplosioma Dectaemer 1978 Yonge Reef ()., Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma hopperi australiensis Decraemer 1978 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma longispicula Decraemer 1978 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978¢, Trcoma pachycephala Decraemer 1978 800 m W of Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma platapophysa Decraemer 1978 Yonge Reef Q,, Decraemer 1978¢; Broulee N.SW., det. W, Decraemer 1986, Tricoma riémarni Decraemer 1978 Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978c. Tricama rostralis Decraemer 1978 Lizard t., Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma septuaginta Stekhoven 1942 Yonge Reet’ Q., Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma similis Cobb 1912 Yonge Reef @, Decraemer 1978c. Tricoma timmi Decraemer 1978 g00m W of Lizard 1, Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 197&c. Siphonolaimidae Siphonolaimys purpureus (Cobb 1894) =Chromagaster purpurea Cobb 1894, North Arm, Port Adelaide S.A., Cobb 1894, Linhomoeidae Cryptolaimus pellucidus Cobb 1933 North Arm, Port Adelaide S.A. Cobb 1933. Eleutherolaimus filicaudala (Allgen 1929) =Monhystera filicaudata Allgen 1929, sp. ing. Jacobs 1987. Davies. Reef Q., Alongi 1986. Megadesmolairus uncinatus Gerlach 1963 Lizard f[. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Metalinkhamoeus setosus Chitwood 1951 Lizard L @, Decraemer & Coomans 19784, Paralinhornoeus macquariensis (Allgen 1929) =Linhomoeus macquariensis Allgen 1929, Macquarie J., Allgen 1929. Terschellingia exilis Cobb 1898 Port Jackson N,SW,, Cabb 1898. Terschellingia longicaudata dg Man 1907 Hunter R,,. Fullerton Cove N.SW,, Hodda & Nicholas 1985, 1986a, b; Clyde R, Estuary {2 P. GREENSLADE N.SW., Nicholas, Goodchild & Stewart 1987; Lizard 1, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986, Axonolaimidac Axenolaimus caudosiriatus Boucher 1973 Lizard 1, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a: Davics Reef Q., Alongi 1986. Nicascolaimus punctatus Riemann 1986 Kioloa Beach N.SW., Riemann 1986. Comesomatidae Comesomea arenae Gerlach 1956 Bobbin Head N.SW., Murphy 1964. (?syn, ‘Comesoma simile sensu Wieser 1954, Gerlach & Riemann 1973). Comesoma simile Cobb 1898 lapsus similis Port Jackson N.SW, Cobb 1898; Davies Reef Q. Alongi 1986 lapsus similas. Paracomesoma dubium (Filipjev 1918} Lizard 1, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986, Sabatieria heterura (Cobb +898) =Comesoma hetertira Cobb 1898, Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1898; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986, Sabatieria filicauda Allgen 1951 37°5' S, 150°0S’E Allgen 195la. Sehatieria_jubata (Cobb 1898) =Comesoma jubatum Cobb 1898 lapsus jubata, Part Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1898, Sabatieria wieseri Platt 1985 Clyde R. Estuary N,\SW.,, Nicholas, Goodchild & Stewart 1987, Diplopeltidae Araeolaimus elegans de Man 1888 =Araeolaimus spectabilis Ditlevsen 1921, Tas,, Allgen 1927. Araealaimus longicauda Allgen 1929 Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la. Enoplida Enoplidae Enaplus alpha \nglis 1971 Radar Reef, Stickland Bay, Rottnest J, W.A., inglis 1971, Enaplus heardensis Mawson 1958 Heard [., Mawson (958, Enoplus meridionalis Steiner 1921 = £noplus communis meridianalis Steiner 1921. Radar Reef, Stickland Bay, Rotrnest I. W.A., Inglis 1971; Port Willunga $.A,, Mawson 1953. Enoplus michaelseni Linstow 1896 Macquarie !., Mawson 1948, Enoplus micrognathus Aligen 1947 Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195] a. Enoplus paralittaralis Wieser 1953 Heard 1,, Macquarie I., Mawson 1958, Thoracostamopsidae Enoplolaimus disasteri Allgen 1951 (listed as Enoaplus by Allgen 195la) Disaster Bay, N.SW., Allgen 1951a, Incertae sedis (Wieser 1953), Epacanthion brevispiculosum Mawson \958 Macquarie |, Mawson 1958, Epacanthion georgei Inglis 1971 Cowaramup Bay W.A,, Inglis 1971, Mesacanthion gravilisetosum (Allgen 1930) =Enoplolaimus gracilisetosus Allgen 1930, Macquarie I, Allgen 1930; Wata Muri N.SW., Mawson 1953. Mesacanthion kerguelenense Mawson 1958 Heard |, Macquarie T., Mawson 1958. Oxyonchus subantarcticus Mawson |958 Macquarie 1, Mawson 1958. Anoplostomatidae Anoplostoma campbelli Allgen 1932 Macquarie |., Mawson 1958, Phanodermatidae Paraphanoderma robynae Inglis 1971 Bunker Bay, Geographe Bay W.A., Inglis (971. Phanoderma campbhelli Allgen 1928 Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 19Sla; Macquarie |, Mawson 1958. Phanoderma cocksi Bastian 1865 ~ Phanoderma filipjevi Micoletsky 1924, Macquane [., Mawson 1958. Phunoderma ocellatum (Cobb 1920) =‘Phanoderma mediterraneum’ nec Micoletzky 1923 sensu Allgen 1947. Lizard |. Q., Deeraemer & Coomans 1978a; Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 1951a, Phanoderma serraium Ditlevsen 1930 Goode Beach, Sarge Bay, Bunker Bay, Geographe Bay W.A., Inglis 1971. Phanoderma wieseri Mawson 1956 Macquarie J,, Mawson 1958, Anticomatidae Anticoma acuminata EBberth 1863 =Anticoma similis Cobb 1898, Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898; Allgen 1951a. Outer Harbour, Brighton Beach S.A., Mawson 1957, Anticoma campbelli Allgen 1932 Macquarie [,, Mawson 1958. Anticoma cobbi Inglis 197) Hall’s Head, Mandurah W,A. Inglis 1971, Anticoma columba Wieser 1953 MARINE NEMATODES 13 =Anticoma australis Mawson 1956, Heard |., Macquarie |, Mawson L9S8-. Anticoma lata Cobb 1898 Port Jackson N,SW., Cobb L8ys. Anticoma suhsimilis Cobb 1914 Heard 1., Macquarie |, Mawson 1958. Anlicoma trichura Cobb 189% Port Jackson N.SW.. Cobb 1898. Platycomopsis gibbonensis (Mawson 1953) =Anticomapsis gibbonensis Mawson 1953, Port Gibbon N.SW., Mawson 1953. lronidae Thalassironus britannicus de Man (889 Lizard 1., Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Thalassironus jungi Inglis 1964 Lizard |, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Trissonchulus oceanus Cobb 1920 Lizard 1, Q, Decraemer & Coomans |978a, Leplosomatidae Deontostoma antarcticum (Linstow 1892) =Thoracosioma antarcticum (Linstow 1892), Heard I,, Macquarie l., Mawson 1958. Deontostoma aucklandiae (Ditlevsen 1921) =Thoracostama aucklandiae Ditlevsen 1921. Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen J95Ia. Leptosamatides conisetosus Stckhoven & Mawson 1955 Macquarie I,, Mawson 1958 Leptasomatunt arcticum Filipjev 1916 Heard 1., Macquarie I,, Mawson [958, Leplosamatum bacillatum (Eberth 1863) Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la, Leptosomaium elongaium Bastian 1865 Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la, Leptosomatum micoletzkyi Inglis 1971 Cowaramup Bay W.A.,, Inglis 197], Leplosomalunt sabangense Steiner 1915 ~Leprosamatum elongaium sabangese Steiner 1915 (/apsus subangensis), Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195ta, Leplosomella phausira Inglis 197) Sarge Bay, Cape Leawin W.A,, luglis 1971. Thoracosioma angustifissulaium Mawson 1956. Heard [,, Macquarie I. Mawson 1958. Thoracostoma anocellatum Stekhoven & Mawson (955 Heard 1., Macquarie I., Mawson 1958. Thoracosioma urcticum Ssaveljev 1912 Macquarie [., Mawson 1958, Thoracostoma australe Mawson 1953 Port Gibbon, Pari Hacking, Wata Mun N.SW., Mawson 1953. Thoracostama campbellf Ditlevsen 1921 Macquarie |., Heard ., Mawson 1958: Thorucostorha corenalum (Eberth 1863) 37°S5’S, 150°05"E, Pseudocella panamaense (Allgen L947) =Thoracostoma panamaense Allen 1947. Macquarie L., 5.A., Mawson 1958. Pseudocella trichodes (Leuckart 1849) =Thoracostama trichades (Leuckarc 1849). Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la, Oxystominidae Halalaimus contatus Wieser 1953 Heard I., Macquarie L., Mawson 1958, Halalaimus fletcheri Mawson 1958 Macquarie 1., Mawson 1958, Halalaimus macquariensis Mawson 1958 Macquarie 1., Mawson 1958, Nemanema campbelli (Allgen 1932) =Oxystomatina campbelli Allgen 1932. Macquane L., Mawson 1958. Oxystomina pellucida (Cobb 1898) =Oxypstama pellucidum Cobb 1898 (/apsus pellucida), Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1895, Oncholaimidae Adancholaimus crassicaudus Wieser 1953 Macquarie I.. Mawson 1958. Metoncholaimoides squalus Wieset,1953.- Macquarie I, Mawson 1958, Metoncholaimus hrevispiculum Mawson 1957 Brighton S.A,, Mawson 1957, Metoncholaimus pristiurus (Z. Strassen 1894) Port River, S.A., Mawson [953, Mononcholaimus tasmaniensis Allgen 1927 ~ Monancholaimus elegans tasmaniensis Allgen 1927 (the nominate species is recorded in Viscosia by Platt & Warwick 1983.) Tas., Allgen 1927, Onchoalaimus brachycercus de Man 1889 Lizard |. Q,, Deeraemer & Coomans 1978a. Oncholaimus dujardinii de Man 1876 (given as dujardini by Allgen 1951a) Macquarie L, Mawson 1958) Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la. Oncholaimus leptas Mawson 1958 Heard f., Macquarie l., Mawson 1958. Oncholaimus apud opisthonchus Filipjey 1927 Lizard [. 0, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a- Oncholaimus paredran (Mawson 1958) =Oncholaimium paredron Mawson 1988. Macquarie I., Mawson 1958. Oncholaimus pardlangrunensis (Allgen (947) = Viscasia paralangrunensis Allen 1947. Port Jackson N.SW,, Allzen 195la, Oncholaimus viridis Bastian 1865 Tas., Allgen 1927; Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la. Pelagonema oblusicaudum Filipjev 1918 (given as obtusicauda by Allgen 195ta), Port Jackson, Disaster Bay N.SW., Allgen 195la, b, I4 P. GREENSLADE Pelugonema tenue Kreis 1928 Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la. Pontonema cobbi Mawson 1956 Macquarie 1., Mawson 1958. Pontanema donsi (Allgen 1932) Lizard I, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Pontonema hackingi Mawson 1953 Port Hacking N.SW., Mawson 1953, Pontonema leidyi Mawson 1956 Macquarie I., Mawson 1958. Pontonema serratodentaium Mawson 1956 Heard 1., Macquarie L, Mawson 1958. Prooncholaimus mawsonae Inglis 1971 Aquarium, Perth W.A., Inglis 1971. Prooncholaimus megastomea (Eberth 1863) Outer Harbour S.,A,, Mawson 1957, Viscosia glabra (Bastian 1865) Port Jackson, Disaster Bay N,SW,, Allgen 195la. Viscasia apud macramphida Chitwoad 1951 Lizard |. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986, Viscosia pellucida (Cobb 1898) =Oncholaimus pellucidus Cobb 1898, Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898, Viscosia wieseri Mawson 1958 Macquarie J,, Mawson 1958, Echelidiidae Calyptronema mawsoni Mawson 1958 Heard |,, Macquarie t,, Mawson 1958. Enchelidium brevicaudatum Allgen 1947 Port Jackson N.SW_, Allgen 195la. Eurystomina californica (Allgen 1947) =Eurystomatina californicum Allgen 1947 Port Jackson N.S.W., Allgen 1951a. Eurystamina eurylaima (Ditlevsen, 1930) =Martonella euylaima Ditlevsen 1930. Radar Reef, Strickland Bay, Rottnest I,, Woodmans Point, Cockburn Sound W.A., Inglis 1971, Eurystomina fenestella Weiser 1953 Heard 1., Macquarie J,, Mawson 1958, Eurystomina minutisculae Chitwood 1951 Lizard I. Q@, Decraemer & Coomans 1978. Eurystomina ornate (Eberth 1863) = Eurystomatina ornata (Bberth 1863) (given as ornatum by Alligen I9Sla}, Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 195la. Ledovitia fallae Mawson 1958 Macquarie l,, Mawson 1958. Polygastrophora hexabulba (Filipjev 1918) =Bolhbella pacifica Ditlevsen 1930. Port Jackson N.SMW., Allgen 19SJa; Outer Harbour, Brighton, Port Willunga, Port Noarlunga S\A., Mawson 1957; Lizard [. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a; Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986. Symplocostoma tenuicolle (Eberth 1863) =Enchelidivin tenuicolle Eberth 1863 =Symplocestoma longicollis Bastian 1865. ‘Tas., Allgen 1927; Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la; Pennington Bay, Kangaroo L S.A., Mawson 1953, Symplocostomella johnstoni Mawson 1953 Point Gibbon N.SW., Mawson 1953, Tripyloididae Bathylaimus ausiralis Cobb 1894 Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894; Lizard I, O., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b. Tripyla tenuicauda Cobb 1893 Sydney N.S.W., Cobb 1893, Tylenchida Cricénematidae Criconemella avicenniae Nicholas & Stewart 1984 Hunter River Estuary N.SW,, Nicholas & Stewart 1984, Hodda & Nicholas 1986b, Hemicriconemoides cocophilus (Loof 1949) Lazard [, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978. Rhahditidae Rhabditis marina Bastian 1865 Guilderton Beach, Herald Bay, Moore Bay, Dick Hartog I. W.A., Inglis 1961. Tylenchidae Eutylenchus africanus Sher, Corbett & Colbran 1966 Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, Dorylaimida Nordiidae Enchodelus coomansi Nicholas & Stewart 1984 Hunter and Clyde River Estuary N.SW., Nicholas & Stewart 1984, Hodda & Nicholas 1986b, Dorylaimidae Prodarylaimus apud depressus Loof 1973. Lizard | Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a. Leptonchidae Proleptonchus saccatus (Clark 1962) Lizard [. Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, The following generic records new to Australia were published by Johnston (1938) or Hodda & Nicholas (1985, 1986, 1987) but without species records: Cyatholaimidae, Pomponena; MARINE NEMATODES 13 Desmodoridac, Desmiedorelia, Metachromadoroides; Monoposthidac, Nudora, Molgolaimidae, Molgalaimus; Leptolaimidae, Leprolaimus, Deontolaimus; Haliplectidae, Haliplectus; Monhysteridae, Diplolaimella, Diplolaimelloides; Epsilonematidae, Epsilonematina; Draconematidae, Drepanonema; Desmoscolecidae, Greeffiella; Xyalidae, Refrorheristus, Filipjeva Metadesmolaimus, Amphymonhystera: Comesomatidae, Hoeperia; Linhomoeidae, Laimella; Axonolaimidae, Paradontopharn; Diplopeltidae, Diplopeltis; Dorylaimidae, Labronema; Oxystominidae, Thallassalaimus; Tylenechidae, Tylenchus. ACKNOWLEDGMENT This work was funded by a grane from the Australian Fological Resources Survey to W.L. Nicholas. REFERENCES ALLGEN, C. 1927. Freilebendé marine Nematoden yon der Kiiste Tastnaniens Zeal, Ars. 73: 197-217. ALLGEN, C. 1929. Uber cinige (reileebende marine Nematoden von der Macquarieinsel Zool. Anz. 84: 119-126, ALLGEN, C, 1930, Uber eine neve Art des Genus Enoplalaimus de Man, Enaplolaimus graciliserasus von der Macquarieinsel Zool, Anz 92:189-191. ALLGEN, C. 195la, Pacific freeliving marine nematodes (Papers from Dr. Th. Mortensen’s Pacific Expedition 1914-1916, 76). 3. Some mainly Australian marine frecliving nematodes, Vidensk, Meddr. dansk narurh. Foren. 113: 263-411, ALUGEN, C. 195ib. Das Mannchen des Pelagonema obiusicuudum Filipjev vou Port Jackson (Australien). Zool, Anz. 146; 127-128. ALLGONGI, D.M. 1986, Population structure and trophic compasition of the free-living nematodes inhabiting carbonate sands of Davies Reef, Great Barrier Reef, Australia, Austr, J Mar. Freshw. Res. 37: 609-619. COBB, N.A. 1894, Tricumu and other pew nematode genera. Proc, Linn. Sac. N.S.W. 8 (2): 389-421. COBB, N.A. 1898. Australian free-living marine nematodes, Proc. Linn, Soc. NSW. (2) 23: 384-407. COBB, N.A. 1933, New nemic genera and species, with laxonomic notes. .L Parasit. 20: 81-94, DECRAEMER, W, 1974. Sciertlific report on (he Belgian expedition to (he Grear Barrier Reef in 1967 Nematodes (b; Desmoscolex-species (Nematoda-Desmoscolecida) from Yonge Reef, Lizard Island and Nymphe [sland. Zoolagica Seripta 3: 167-176. DECRAEMER, W, 1975a. Scientific ceport on the Belgian expedition to the Greal Barrier Reef in 1967. Nematodes I: Desmuséoler-species (Nematoda-Desmoscolecida) from Yonge Reef, Lizard Island and Nymphe Island with general characteristics of the genus Desmoscolex, Annis. Soc. R. zool. Belg, 14: 105-130, DECRAEMER, W. 1975b, Scientific report on the Belgian expedition (o the Great Barrier Reel in 1967 Nematodes Ik: Burther study of Desmasculex-speies (Nematoda-Desmascalecida) from Yonge Reef Lizard Island and Nymphe Island. Cah. Biol, mar We 269-284, DECRAEMER, W. 1975c. Scientific report on the Belgian expedition to the Great Barrier Reel in 1967. Nematodes IV; Desmascvolex-species (Nematoda-Desmoscolecida) from Yonge Reef and Nymphe Island with detailed study of Desmoscolex longisetosus Timm, 1970. Biol. Jaarb. (Dodonaea) A; 86-104, DECRAEMER, W, 1975d. The aberrant structure of the head in the genus Desmorimmnia Freudenhammer, 1975 (Nematoda, Desmoscolecida). Contribution no. VII on the nematodes from the Great Barrier Reef, collected during the Belgian expedition in 1967 2. Morph, Tier 81: 191-194, DECRAEMER, W. 1975e Scientific report of the Belgian expedition to the Great Barrier Reef in. 1967, Nematodes V: Observations on Desmascolexy (Nematoda- Desmoscolecida) with description of three new species, Zoologica Scripta (1974) 3: 243-255, DECRAEMER, W, 1976. Scientific report on the Belgian expedition lo the Greal Barrier Reefin 1967, Nematodes VI: Morphological observations on a flew genus Quadricamoides of marine Desmosculecida, Ausin, 7. Mar. Freshwat. Res. 27(1): 89-US~ DECRAEMER, W. 1977a, The genus Desro/orensenia Freudenhammer, 1975 with a rédeseription of Derassicauda (Timm 1970) (Nematoda- Desmoscolecida). Contribution no. VIII on the nematodes from the Greal Bafrier Reef, collected during the Belgian expedition in 1967, Cuhiers de Biologie Marine 18: 49-58, DECRAEMER, W. 1977b. Scientific report on the Belpan expedinon to the Grear Barrier Reef in 1967, Nernatodes IX. Four new species of Quddrivcoma Vilipjev (Nematoda, Desmoscolecida), Zoolugiew Scripra %: 275-297, DECRAEMER, W. |97%a. The genus Quadricama Filipjev, 1922 with a redescription of O, cobbi (Steiner 1916), 2. crassicomuides Timm 1970 and Q, Joricara Filipjey 1922 (Nematoda, Desmosecolecida), 16 P. GREENSLADE Cuutibution no, X on nematodes from the Great Barrier Reef, collected during the Belgian expedition in 1967), Cahiers de Biologie Marin. 19 63-89, DECRAEMER, W, 1978b. Scientific repart on the Belgian expedition to the Great Barrier Reef in 1967. Nematodes MLV: Prolotriconia dherdei sp. nav, and Destiolorenzenia coaleni sp. nov, with a discussion of the genus Prorarricoma Timm (Nematoda- Desmoscolecida). Annis, Sac. &. Zool, Belg. ('7(3-4): 109-123, DECRAEMER, W. 1978c. Morphological and taxonomic study of the gents Tricama Cobb (Nemaroda; Desmoscolecida), with the description of new species from the Great Barrier Reef of Australia. (Scientific report on the Belgian expedition ta The Great Barrier Reef in. 1967, Nematodes X1.) Aust d Zool Suppl. Sen 54; 1-121. DECRAEMER, W. 1979 Morphology of Tricame absidata lizardiensis subsp, nov. (Nematoda- Desmosolecida), with a note on itsonlogeny, Biol Jaart. (Dodonaea) (1978) 4 WI-1h4, DECRAEMER, W. & COOMANS, A. 1978a. Scientific report on the Belgian expedition to the Greal Barrier Reef in 1967, Nematodes X11, Ecological notes on the nematode fauna in and around mangroves on Lizard Island. Aust. £ Mar Freshwot. Res, 29 497-508, DECRAEMER, W & COOMANS, A. 1978b, Scientific Report on the Belgian Expedition to the Great Barrier Reef in 1967, Nematodes XILE, description of four new species and a redeseription of four known species fram in and arolind mangroves on Lizard Island.. dust J. Mar. Freshwat. Res. 29 (4); 509-4), GERLACH. A, & RIEMANN, F. 1974. The Bremerhayen Checklist of Aquatic Nematodes, beraffent Inst. Meeresforsh. Bremenhaven Suppl. &(2): 1-730. HODDA, M, & NICHOLAS, W,L. L985, Meipfaura associated with mangroves in (he Hunter River Estuary and Fullerton Cove, south-castern Australia, Ausr. Jf Mar. Freshwuter Res. 36; 4-50. HODDA, M, & NICHOLAS, W.L, 19868, Nematode diversity and industrial pollution in the Hunter River Estuary, NSW, Australia, Marine Pollution Ball, 47 (6); 251-255. HOODA, M. & NICHOLAS, W.L. 1986b. Temparal changes in fittoral meiotauna from the Hunter River Estuary; Aust J Mar Freshw, Res, 37; 729-41, HODDA, M. & NICHOLAS, W.L, 1987, Free-living nematodes from Darwin mangroves, The Beagle, Records of the Northern Territory Museum af Arts and Science 4 (1): 7-10. INGLIS, WG, 1967. The ogcurrence of RAdbdi ris nating on Western Australian beaches. Nentatologica 12: 643-644. INGLIS, WG. 1969. Convergence in the structure af the bead and cuticle af £uchromadora species and apparently similar nematodes, fui], Be Mus, avi, Hist, (Zdol). 17) 149-204. INGLIS, W.G, 1970, Cyatholaimidae (Nematoda) from the coast of Western Australia. Rec S. Aust. Mus. tf (3: 1-1. INGLIS, WG, 1971. Marine Enoplida (Nematoda) from Western Ausivalia. Thoms. & Soc S. Aust. 95: 65-78. IRWIN-SMITH, V.A., 1918, On the Chaetosomatidae, with descriptions of new species, and a new genus from the coast of New South Wales. Proe Linn, Soe, N.S 42; 757-814, JACOBS, LJ, 1987. A checklist of |he Monhysteridae (Nematoda, Monhysterida).. 186 pp. Rand Afrikaans University, Johannesburg, Sourh Afnes. JENSEN, C. in press. Aydrobialagia, JOHNSTON, T,H, 193%. & census of the free-living dnd plant-parasitic nematodes recorded as oceurring in Australia, Truns, R, Sov, 8. Aus. 62: 149-167. LORENZEN, S. 1977, Revision der Xyalidae (freilebende Nematoden) auf der Grundlage ciner kritischen Analyse yon 56 Arien aus Nord- und Ostsee. beroff Inst. Meeresfarsch. Bremerh. 16; 197-261. LORENZEN, 5S. 1981. Entwurf cides phylogenetischen Systems der treilebenden Nematoden, Fero/fent Inst. Meeresforsch. Bremenhaven Suppl. 7. MAWSON, #M. 1953. Some marine freeliving nematodes fram the Australian coast. Trans, R. Soc, 8, Aust, 16: 34-40. MAWSON, P.M.. 1957. Marine {reeliving nematodes from South Australia Part |, Tuas. R. Soc, S, Aust. 80: 98-108, MAWSON, P.M, 1958. Free-living nematodes Section 3: Enaploidea from subantarctiv stations, Rep. Bal, NV. Z, Antarci, Res. Exped (By6; 309-358. MURPHY, DG. 1964. Pseidonchus jenseni n. sp. and Comesvma wrenae Oerlach 1956, marine nematodes from N.SW.. Australla, Zvo/og, Anz 173: 427-432. NICHOLAS, W.L,, GOODCHILD, DJ, & STEWART, A. 1987. The mineral composition af intracellular inclusions in nentatodes from thiobjatic mangrove mud- tlats, Nemetologice 33: 167-179, NICHOLAS, W.L. & STEWART, A. 1984. Criconemella avicennjae n. sp, (Nematoda; Croconematidae) and Enchodelus coartanst n.sp. (Nematoda: Nordiidae) associated with the roats of the manprave Avicennia enarina (Forsk.) Vierk, Neemarologica Wh 429-436, PLATT, H.M & WARWICK, R.M. 1983. ‘'Freeliving marine nematodes, Part 1. British Enoplids’. Linn, Soc. Lond. Synopses of the British Fauna, No 28, Ed. DM. Dermack, & B.S.K. Barnes, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. RIEMANN, F. (986. Nicasonlaimus punciains gen, et sp. no. (Nematoda, Axonolaimoidea), with notes on sperm dimorphism in free-living marine nematodes, Zoealoxical Scripta WS(2); 9-|24, SMALES, L. 1983, Helminth type speeimens in the South. Ausiralian Museum |, Nematoda, Rec. 5, Aust, Maus, A(T): 385-43 STEWART. A.C) & NICHOLAS, WL. 1987, Acanthomicrolaimus jemseni nu, g.. 1. sp., (Nematoda: Mitrolaimidae) from marine sand. Cad. Biol. Mar. E&: 91-96, TARIAN, ACC, 1980. ‘An tllustrated Guide to the Marine Nematodes’, Institute of Food and Agricultural Scienees, University. of Florida. aculeata acuminata africanus alii alleni allgent alpha amokurae ampullacea angustifissulatum anisttsi anocellatum antarcticum apapillata arcticum areticum arenae osetosus aucklandiae australe australicus australiensis australis australis australis australis australis australis avicenniae bacillatum brachycercus brevicaudatum brevicollis brevicollis brevirostris brevisetosis brevispicula brevispiculosum brevispiculum britannicus caecus californica campbelli campbelli campbelli campbelli campbelli campbelli campbelli capillaris caudostriants cazca cheynei cincta cinclum clavata cobbi cobbi cobbi cocksi cocophilus MARINE NEMATODES INDEX OF AVAILABLE SPECIES GROUP NAMES (valid names in italics, invalid names in roman) Tricoma \\ Anticoma 12 Entylenchus \4 Austranema § Quadricomoides \1 Tricoma 11 Enoplus 12 Graphonema 8 Steineria 10 Thoracostoma \3 Paraphanolaimus \0 Thoracastoma 13 Deontostoma 13 Dichromadara 8 Lepiosomatum 13 Thoracostoma 13 Comesoma 12 Desmoscolex 10 Deontostoma 13 Thoracostoma \3 Desmascolex 10 Tricama 11 Anticoma 13 Bathylaimus 14 Daptonema \0 Geomonhystera 10 Halichoanolaimus 9 Theristus 10 Criconemella \4 Leptosamatum 13 Oncholaimus 13 Enchelidium 14 Metacyatholaimus 9 Theristus VO Tricoma tt Desmoscolex 10 Tricoma tl Epacanthion 12 Metoncholauimus 13 Thalassironus 13 Paracanthonchus 9 Eurystomina 14 Anoplostoma 12 Anticoma i2 Nemanema 13 Paradesmodora 9 Phanoderma '2 Spilophorella 8 Thoracostoma \3 Microlaimus 9 Axonolaimus 11 Desmodora 9 Paracanthoncus 9 Desmadora 9 Rhynchonema 1 Metachromadora 9 Anticoma |2 Pontonema 14 Quadricoma \\ Phanoderma \2 Hemicriconemoides \4 columba comatus communis conicaudarta coniselasus cooleni coomansi coomansi coronatum crassicauda crassicaudus crassicomoides eryvplocephalum ep)enis deconincki denticulata depressus dherdei dimorpha dimorphus diplops disasteri distechei ditleyseni dolichura donsi dubium dujardinii eileenae elegans éelangatum eurylaima exilis exilis extlis Jtaleatum Jalcatus Sallae Jfenestella Silicauda Jilicaudata Jilifermis Filipjevi Sishert fletcheri freudenhammeri Slevensis geaphila georgei george geraerti gerlachi germanica sibbonensis vlabra goldeni gracillima Bracilis Bracilisetosum granulatus hackingei hartogi Anticoma |2 Halalaimus \3 Enoplus 12 Prochromadarella 8 Leptosomatides \3 Desmolorenzenia \) Enchodelus 14 Quadricomaides \\ Thoracostoma 13 Desmolenzenia Adonchalaimus 13 Quadricoma \1 Notochaelosoma 9 Praeacanthonchus 9 Desmoascolex \0 Atrochromadora & Prodorylaimus 14 Prototricoma \\ Tricoma \t Desmoscolex \0 Thalassomonhystere WW Enoplolaimus 12 Acanthapharynx 9 Prochromadorella 8 Spilophera 8 Pontonema 14 Paracomesoma \2 Oncholaimus 13 Euchromadora 8 Arueolaimus 12 Leptosomatnm 13 Eurystomina 14 Camacoalaimus 10 Paraeyatholaimus 9 Terschellingia \\ Draconema 9 Desmoscolex 10 Ledovitia 14 Eurystamina \4 Sabatieria \2 Eleutheralaimus \1 Chromadorella 8 Phanoderma 12 Tricoma \ Aalalaimus 13 Quadricoma 11 Theristus \0 Dichromadora 8 Epacanthion (2 Graphonema 8 Desmoscolex 10 Desmoasealex 10 Chromadorina & Platycomapsis 13 Viscosia 4 Tricama \1 Daptonema 10 Monhyustrella 10 Mesacanthion \2 Desmoseolex 10 Pontonerma \4 Paracanthanchus 9 18 haswelli Aeardensis heterura helerurus hexabulba hirticollis hoplostoma inglisi interstitialis Jenseni Jenseni Johnstoni Jubuta jungi kartanum kerguelense laevioides laevis lata lata leidyi leptos leptus lizardiensis lizardiensis lizardiensis longicauda fongicaudata longicaudatum longicaudatus longisetosus Jongispicula longus loricata macquariensis macquariensis macquariensis macramphida macrolaima macrolaimoides margaretae marina marina mawsonae mawsoni mediterraneum megalosoma megastoma melotridus membranosus meridionalis metaflevensis michaelseni micoletzkyi micrognathus microlaima minulisculae multipapillatus minor minor minor minutus mirabilis noffsingerae Draconema 9 Enoplus 12 Sabatieria 12 Longicyatholaimus 9 Polygastrophorura 14 Sphaerolaimus 10 ' Tricoma 11 Xyzzors 9 Theristus 10 Acanthomicrolaimus 9 Pseudoanchus 9 Symplocosiomella 14 Sabatieria 12 Thalassironius 13 Paracanthenchus 9 Mesacanthion 12 Spirinia 9 Desmoscolex 10 Anticoma 13 Daptanema 10 Pontonema 14 Oncholaimus 13 Desmoscolex \\ Ptycholaimellus 8 Quadricoma \\ Tricoma \\ Araeolaimus 12 Terschlingia \\ Actinonema 8 Plectus 10 Desmoscolex 11 Tricoma \i Laxus 9 Steineridora & Halalaimus 13 Paralinhamoeus 11 Theristus 10 Viscosia 14 Chramadora 8 Chromadora 8 Paracanthonchus 9 Monhystrella 10 Rhabditis 14 Prooncholaimus 14 Calyptronema 14 Phanoderma 12 Desmodora 9 Prooncholaimus 14 Neotonchus 9 Desmascalex \ Enoplus 12 Theristus 10 Enoplus 12 Leptosomatum \3 Enoplus 12 Alrochromadara 8 Eurystomina 14 Ethmolaimus 8 Chromaodina & Chramadorita 8 Longicyatholaimus 9 Desmoscalex \1 Desmotimmia Vy Quadricoma P. GREENSLADE nudicaptata nudus aymphianus obtusicaudum oceanus ocellatum apisthonchus ornata ovalis pachycephala pacifica pacifica pacificus palustris panamaense papillata papillatus paradoxa parahartogi paralangrunensis paraleptus paralittoralis Paramacrodon paramucrodonta paredron parva pectinatum pedroensis pedunculata pellucida pellucida pellucidus perfectus phaustra platapophysa pristurus problematicus proximus pulchra punctatus purpureus quadripapillatus quattuordecimpa- pillatus riemanii robustus robynae rostralis rudolfi sabangense saccalus septuaginta serrotodentaturn serratum selosa Setosissima setosus siciliana simile similis similis similis slucksmithi spectabilis Chromadora & Desmoscolex 11 Desmoscolex 11 Pelagonema 13 Trissonchulus 13 Phanoderma 12 Oncholaimus \3 Eurystomina 14 Halichoanolaimus 9 Tricoma 11 Chromadorina 8 Polygastrophora 14 Theristus 10 Euleratocephalus \0 Pseudocella 13 Quadricoma 1 Sphaerolaimus 10 Spilophorella 8 Paracanthonchus 9 Oncholaimus 13 Desmoscolex 11 Enoplus 12 Paracanthonchus 9 Prochromadorella 8 Oncholaimus \3 Alrechromadora & Austranema 8 Acanthonchus 9 Quadricomoides |1 Oxystomina 13 Viscosia 14 Cryptolaimus 11 Onyx 9 Leptosomella 13 Tricoma 1 Metoncholaimus 13 Microlaimus 9 Paracyatholaimus 9 Steineria 10 Nicascolaimus 12 Siphonolaimus \1 Theristus 10 Halichoanolaimus 9 Tricoma \\ HAalichoanolaimus 9 Paraphanoderma \2 Tricoma 11 Desmoscolex 1\ Leptosormatum 13 Proleptonchus \4 Tricoma 11 Pontonema 14 Phanoderma 12 Daptonema \0 Steineria 10 Metalinhomoeus \\ Chromadora 8 Cormesama 12 Anticoma 12 Spirinia 9 Tricoma 1 Ptycholaimellus Araeolaimus 12 squalus striata subantarcticus subsimilis tasmaniensis tasmaniensis tasmaniensis tecta tenax tenue tenuicauda tenuicolle timmi Metoncholaimoides 13 Euchromadora 8 Oxyonchus 12 Anticoma 13 Mononcholaimus 13 Spilophorella 8 Thalassomonhystera 10 Neochromadora 8 Notochaetosoma 9 Pelagonema 14 Tripyla 14 Symplocostoma 14 Tricoma 1 MARINE NEMATODES trichodes trichura trichurus uncinatus viridis viviparus vulgare wallini wieseri wieseri wieseri wilsoni youngei 19 Pseudocella 13 Anticoma 13 Longicyatholaimus 9 Megadesmolaimus 11 Oncholaimus 13 Acanthonchus 9 Graphonema 8 Neochromadora 8 Phanoderma 12 Sabatiera 12 Viscosia 14 Parapinnanema 8 Desmoscolex 11 A REVISION OF THE AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA SPINOLA (HEMIPTERA : PENTATOMIDAE : PENTATOMINAE) BY I, AHMAD & §. KAMALUDDIN Summary Diemania immarginata (Dallas) and D. rubromarginata (Guérin-Méneville) are redescribed in addition to two new species grossi from Mt Buffalo and Mt Hotham, eastern Victoria and minuta from New England, Victoria, and from Green Hill Estate, South Australia, with special reference to their metathoracic scent auricles and male and female genitalia. D. ruabromarginata rubromarginata sensu stricto and D. rubromarginata deyrollei Spinola, considered as two different subspecies of D. rubromarginata (Guérin-Méneville) by Gross (1976) are synonymised. A cladistic analysis of the taxa in the light of the above characters is also included. A REVISION OF THE AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA SPINOLA (HEMIPTERA: PENTATOMIDAE; PENTATOMINAE) [. AMHAD & S. KAMALUDDIN AHMAD, |, & KAMALUDDIN,'S. 1989..A revision of the Australian genus Diemenia Spinola (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pontatominae) Rec. &. Aust, Mus, 23 (1); 21-41, Diemenia intmiarginata (Dallas) and BR rubromarginata (Guerin-Meneville) are redescribed in addition to two new species grossi from Mt Buffalo and Mt Hotham, eastern Vieroria and minuta from New England, Victoria, and from Green Hill Estate, South Australia, with special reference to their metathoracic sceni auricles and male and Jemale genitalia, D, rybromansinata rubromarginata sensu stricto and OD. rubremarginata devrollei Spinola, considered as two different subspeices of D. rebromarginatu (Guérin-Meneville) by Gross (1976) are synonymised, A cladistic analysis of the taxa in the light of the above characters is also included, L. Ahmad, Deparrmenr of Zoology-Entomoloyy, University of Karachi, Karachi-32, Pakistan and 8, Kamaluddin, Department of Zoology, Federal Governmen| Lirdu Scienve College, Karachi, Pakistan. Manuseript received 22 January 1988, Species of Diemenia Spinola are Australian in distribution. Gross (1976) speculated that D. immarginata (Dallas) might reach New Zealand but we did not find any material from there. Another species, DB rubromarginata (Guérin-Meéneyille), is frequently found as adults and nymphs under eucalyptus bark in the wettes! part of South Australia (Gross 1976). Kirkaldy (1909) catalogued five species, viz. affinis (Dallas), deyrellei Spinola, distinclus (Montandon), mmarginatus and rudromarginatus. Gross (op, cil) examined the type material of the first four and a series of specimens of the fifth, and on this basis considered a/finis, deprollet and distinctus to be junior synonyms of rubromarginata. Gross (op. cit.) alsa desertbed and illustrated the male genitalia (pygophore, paramere and partly inflated aedeagus) of rubromarginata, compared it with D, deyro/fei, found no difference and therefore suggested that both represented the subspecies of D. rubromarginatus. The former (D. rubromarginata rubromarginata sensu stricto was considered io be the jow altitude easter and southern Australian subspecies), In this paper DB rubromarginala deyrollei is considered to be a junior synonym of 2 rubramarginata rubromarginata. In addition to B rubromarginata and D. immarginata, two new species D. grossi and D. minuta are described with reference to metathoracic scent complex and male and female genitalia, A key to the four species 18 given and a cladistic analysis is presented, Dissection and inflation of the male genitalia utilised the technique of Ahmad (L986). For the dissection of the female genjtalia, illustrations, and measurements, conventional procedures, especially those used by the present auttiors (1981), were generally follawed. All the measurements are in millimetres. Genus Diemenia Spinola Diemenia Spinola, (850, p. 35; Gross, 1976, p. 356. Type-species: 0D. rubramarginata (Guérin- Méneville) (by monotypy} Deseriptian Coloration: Generally body dark brawn or black With ochraceous. patches, Head; Distinctly broader than long; paraclypei much longer than clypeus but never enclosing ihe latter, produced into lobe-like siructure just above the eyes; anteocular distance distinctly longer than remainder of head; antenniferous tubercles praduced anteriad into spine-like process, antennae with basal segment longer than head apex, 2nd segment much longer chan 3rd; labium reaching to hind coxae, Thorax: Pronotum distinctly more than 2% broader than long, humeral angles prominent, lateral margins serrate; mesosternum sulcate; metathoraciec scent gland ostiolar peritreme lobe- like, evaporating area rugulose; scutellum longer than broad, triangular; hemelytra with Jateral margins sinuate, Abdomen: Connexiva completely exposed at repose, sometimes tergal sclerites also exposed: 3rd and 4th abdominal venter with tugese viltae Male genitalia; Pyzophore quadrangular, lateral lobes remarkably long; paramere Y-shaped; aedeagus with pair of many lobed dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage, penial lobes short, about equal to length of vesica, Female gentialia. First ganocoxae triangular; 9th paratergites lobe-like and shorter than fused eight paratergites; proctiger with posterior margitt concave; spermathecal bulb with finger-like 22 |. AHMAD & 8S. KAMALUDDIN processess, flanges distinct, pump region longer than bulb, proximal spermathecal duct much longer than distal spermathecal duct. KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS DIEMEIIA 1 — Paraclypeal lobe tn front of the eyes small; pygophore with bifurcated dorso-lateral Jobes; inner lobe of blade of paramere with 4 single seta..-,..,..,.. mebromarginata (Guérin-Méneville) — Paraclypeal lobe in front of the eyes more prominent, pygophore with unilobed dorso- fateral Jobes; inner lohe of blade of paramere without Sétd,.,......--.--yees-evees 2 2 — Entire lateral margins of pronotum distinetly serrate; (ergites not exposed at repose; dorso- lateral lobes of pygophore Iaterally not produced; spermathecal bulb with two- finger-like processes,..... grossi sp. nov. — Only antero-lateral margins of pronotum serrate; tergites exposed at repose} dorsa- lateral lobes of pygophore laterally produced; spermathecal bulb with three finger-like Process€s_ 2. 2. eee 3 3 — Anteocular distance slightly longer than remainder of head; 2nd labial segment Shorter than 3rd; dorso-lateral lobes of pygophore beak-like........0..-..025.. oo. fmimarginala (Dallas) — Antepeutes distance about 1'4% length of remainder of head: 2nd labial segment longer than 3rd; dorso-lateral Jobes of pygophore Jobe-like....-., minutia sp. nov, ee ed Diemenia grossi sp.nov. {Figs. 1, 5, 9, 13, 17, 21, 25) Description Coloration: Body black, except lobe just above the eyes. brown, thickly punctate; proximal 4 of 3rd and 4th antennal segments and anterolateral half of pronotum pale; 4 little anterabasal portion of corium, and each median connexival portion ochraceous; ocelli tinged reddish; eyes brownish black; membrane of hemelytra light brown. Total length of male = 10.2; female = 10.3. Head; Anteocular distance (id) slightly more than Lax remainder of head (0,7); paraclypeai lobe just above the eyes more prominent with rounded tips; antenniferous tubercles large with sharply pointed tips; antennae with 2nd segment distinctly more than 3x length of basa] segment, length of segments [ 0.8 (0.8-0,85), {1 2.7 (2.7-2.95}, Tt 1.6, 1V 1.7 (15-17) lablurm with 4il: segment longer than basal and slightly shorter than 3rd, length of segments, 1 0.7 (0.7-0.8) 11 1.1 (1 1-L.i5), LiL 1.0 (1.0+1.1), TV 0.9; bead width 2.65 (2,6-2.65); interocular distance 1.6; interocellar distance 0.6 (0,6-0,7). Thorex: Pronotal width 5.0 (4,9-5.0) distinctly more than 244x jts length 1.9 (1.7-1.9), entire Jateral margins distinctly serrate, anterior angle spinose and not reaching '4 length of eyes, humeral angle acute, (4,9-5.0); scutellum (length 3.5, 334.5; width 2.9, 2.9-3.0) with distinct apical lobe. metathoravic scent gland ostiolar peritreme (Fiz. 5) lobe-like, apex acuminate, anteriorly directed: length base scutellum-apex clavus 2.7 (2.6-2.7); apex clavus-apex corium 2.3 (1.9-2.3); apex corium-apex abdomen including membrane 1.5 (1.5-2,0); apex scutellum-apex abdomen including membrane 3.0 (3.0-3.5). Abdomen; Postera-lateral margin of 71h abdominal sternum sinuate; entire connexiva exposed at repose, Male genitalia; Pygophore (Fig, 9) as tong as broad, lateral lobe narrowed, elongate, inwaril]y direcied, postera-dorsal margin medially convex: posteroventral margin medially shaliowly concave; Paramere (Fig, 13) with inner margin of inner lobe of blade convex, apex narrowed; aedeagus (Fig. 17) with dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage bilobed at base, cach lobe formed by four-lobed Structure, with pair of yentrolateral thecal appendages, vesica short, slightly shorter than penial plates. Female genitalia (Fig. 21); First gonocoxae large, plate-like, somewhat triangulaz, medially close to each other; 2nd gonocoxae conyex; 9th paratergites narrowed, lobe-like; posterior margins of fused 8th paratergiles medially inpushed; spermatheca (Fig. 25) with margins of pup region distinctly sinuate, spermathecal bulb with two finger-like processes. Material examined Holotype male, New England National Park vie Ebor, N.SW, 22,23-l-1966, B. Cantrell, in Queensland Museum, Brisbane (Reg. Ne. T. Ll, 107), Paratype: | female, Green Hill Estate, Foot hills, savannah form Ra. S.A, 24-8-1958, Under bark Mt Lofty, TE. Woodward, in Department of Entomology, University of Queensland, Brisbane, Camparative note Diemenia grossi sp, nov, is most closely related to immurginata (Dallas) and minuta sp. nov. in having paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes prominerit, and inner lobe of blade of paramere without seta but it can easily be separated fromm both by having entire Jateral margin of pronotum distinctly denticulate, spernyathecal bulb with two finger-like processes and by other characters as noted in the key and description. REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA FIGURE |, Diemenia grossi, male, dorsal view Diemenia immarginata (Da)lis) (Figs 2, 6, 10, 14, 18, 22, 26} Platycoris immarginatus Dallas, |851, p, | Diemenia immarginata Gross, 1976, p. 363, te i Description Caloration end measurements: Body blackish brown, thickly punctale except narrow lateral margin of paraclypei, antennae with little basal portion of basal and 3rd segment, anterolateral margin of pronotum, scutellum with basal spot at 2d | AHMAD & & KAMALUDDIN FIGURE 2. Dienrenia intrurginatea, mais, doysal view. each angle and apical little margin, about basal portion of each tibiae and median litle portion of each connexival joints light brown: acelli brows: eyes brownish black; membrane of henvelyera brown, Tolal length of male = 9.0; ferale = 10.3- Head: Anteocular distance 0.9 (O.R-.9) slightly more than remainder of head 0.8 (0.65-0.8) paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes proinensent with rounded Ups; anrenniferous tubercles large with sharply pointed tips; antennae with 2nd segment shout J» length of basal segment, length of segments, 1 O8 (0.7-0.8), 11 2.3 (2.1-2.3), C1 1.3 (12-13), JY mutilated; lablum with 4th segment silghtly longer than basal and distinctly shorter thas 3rd, lengity of segments, [ 0.7 (0.6-0.7), 11 0.9, Il 1.) (.0-1.1), [V 0.8 (0.7-0.8); head width 1,95 REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA te w | FIGURE 3. Diemenia minuté, nwale dorsal view. {1,95-2.15); interocular distance 1.4 (1.41.6); interocellar distance 0.65, Thorax: Pronotal width 4.6 (4,4-4.6) distinetly more than 22x jts length 2.7 (2.65-2.7), anteno- lateral Margin of pronoturn dentate, antenor angle produced and passing more than '% length of eve, humeral angles acute; sculellum (length 3.2. 2,85-3,2; width 2.7, 2,.65-2.7) with less distiner apical lobe; metathoracic scent gland osriolar peritreme (Fiz. 6) lobe-like apex round and antere- jaterally chreeted; length base scutellum-apex clavus 2,4 (2,2-2.4); apex claVus-apex corium 2,1 (18-21); apres COnuMm-apex abdomen including membrane 1.1 ()4=1,8); apes seutellum-apex abdomen including membrane 2.5 (2.5-28). Abdomen: Postero-lateral margin of 7th abdaminil sternum sinuate, entire connexiva and last tree lergal Segments exposed at repase. FIGURE 4. Diemenia rudiromeryingic, male, dorsal view. Male geniiulia: Pygophore (Fig. 10) stishtly broader than long, lateral lobe narrowed, beak- shaped, outwardly directed, postera-dersu] margin sinuate; paramere (Fig. 14) with inter margin of die inner lobe of blade convex, apex narrowed wedeapus (Fig. 18) with dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage brlobed at base, each lobe formed by four-lobed structure, with pair of vencoro- |. AHMAD & 8S. KAMALUDDIN lateral jheeal appendages, vesica short, slightly shorter than penial plates. Fernale genitalia (Fig. 22); First gonocoxae large, plate-like, somewhat triangular, medially close to each other; 2nd gonovoxae concave; 9th paratergites bread, lobe-like; posterior marzins of fused 8th poritergites medially slightly concave; spermatheca (Fig. 26) with margins of pump region slightly REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA 27 FIGURES 5-12. Diemrenia species: 5-8 metathoracic scerit gland ostioles, ventral view; $, grass, 6, immarginata, 7, minuta, 8, rubromarginalia; 9-12, pygophore, dorsal view, 9, grossi, UW), inimarginata, IL, minuta, 12, rubramarginata. Vth, abd, seg. (Eleventh ubdominal seement); dhl, fdorso-lateral lohe); dmis (dorsa- median surface); ©. (evaporatoria); o, (ostiole); per. (peritreme); pre. (proctiver). sinuate, spermathecal bulb with three Singer-like processes, Material examined | male, Burnie Tas, Lea, det, GF, Gross 1987, 1 female, Mi Kosciusko. B. Ingleby. det. G.F. Gross (987, in South Australian Musenm, Adelaide, Compurative nole Diamenia immarginata (Dallas) is most closely related to minuta sp. nov. in having only antero- lateral margins of pronotum denticulate, tergites expased at repase and spermathecal bulb with three finger-like processes bul it can easily be separated from the same by having anteocular distance only slightly longer than remainder of head and lateral lobes of pygophore pointed into a beak-like structure and by other characters as noted in the key and deseripiion. Diemenia minuta sp. nov. (Figs. 3, 7, V1, 1S, 19, 23, 27) Description Coloration and measurements: Body ochraceous black, thickly punctate; except marrow lateral margins of paraclypei, antennae with Ist and 2nd, of proximal ‘4 of 3rd and 4th segments, anterolateral margins of pronotum, a small spot at each basal angle and on apical lobe of scurtellum, antero-lateral patch on corium, proximal '%2 of femur, more than proximal 44 of portion of each tibia, median little portion of each connexival suture ochraceous; ocelli tinged red; eyes dark; membrane of hemelytra brown. Total length male = 8.30; female = 9.70. Head: Anteocular distance 0.9 (0,9-0.95) about 1’2™ length remainder of head 0.6 (0.6-0.65); paraclypeal lobe just above eyes prominently developed with rounded tips: antenniferous tubercles moderate with blunt tips; antennae with 2nd segitent equal or slightly longer than 3x length of Ist segment, length of segments 1 0.7, 1 2.3 (2.1-2.3), TT 1,4 (1.2-1.4), 1V 1.5; lablum with 4th segment equal to Ist and distinctly shorter than 3rd, length of segments, | 0.6 (0.6-0.75), 1) 1.05 (1.0-1.05), Lt 1.0, 1'V 0.6 (0.6-D.75); width head 2.2 (2,2-2,3); interocular distance (1,4, 1,4-1,5}; intérocellar distance 0.6. Thorax: Width of pronotum 4.1 (4.1-4.35), abour 242% its length 1,6 (1,6-1,8); antero-lateral margin serrate, anterior angle blunt and not reaching \4 length of eyes, humeral angies acute; scutel- lum (length 2.8, 2.8-3.4; width 2.5, 2.5-2.9) with less distinct apical lobe; metathoracic scent gland ostiolar peritreme (Fig. 7} lobe-hke, apex narrowed, anterolaterally directed; length base scutellum-apex clavus 2,2 (2.2-2.6); apea clavus- apex corium 1.9 (1.9-2.1), apex corium-apex abdomen including membrane 0.8 (0.8-1.6); apex scutellum-apex abdomen including membrane 2.4 (2.4-3.0). Abdomen: Postero-lateral margin of 7th abdominal sternum sinuate) entire connexiva and last three tergal segments exposed at repose. Male genitalia: Pygophore (Fig. 18) as long as broad, lateral lobe narrowed, elongate, outwardly directed, postero-dorsal margin medially sinuate, postero-ventral margin medially shallowly concave; paramere (Fig, 15) with inner margin of inner lobe of blade convex, apex narrowed and acuminate; aedeagus (Fig. 19) with dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage bilobed at base. each lobe formed by trilobed structure, with pair of ventrolateral thecal appendages, vesica short, slightly shorter than penial plates. Female genitalia (Pig. 23): First gonocoxae large, plate-like, sonmewhat triangular, medially close to each other; 2nd gonocoaae straight; 9th paratergites broad, lobe-like; posterior margins of fused 8th paratergites medially slightly concave; spermatheca (Fig. 27) with margins of pump region medially notched, spermathecal bulb with three linger-like processes. 28 1, AHMAD & 8, KAMALUDDIN Material exainined Holotype male, Mt Buffalo National Park, east Victoria, 17-1-1966, B. Cantrell, tp Queensland Museum, Brisbane (Reg. No. T.Ll, 106). Paratype: | female, Mt Hotham, east Victoria [6-1-1966, T. Weir, Department. of Entomology, University of Oucensland, Brisbane, Comparative note Diamenia minutia sp. oov. is most closely related to 2 immarginata (Dallas) as noted under the comparative note of that species, but it can easily be separated from the same by having 2nd labial segment longer than 3rd as compared to 2nd labial segment shorter than 3rd in DB jimmerginata and by other characters as noted in the key and description, Diamenia rubromarginata (Guérin-Meneville) (Figs. 4, 8, 12, 16, 20, 24, 28) Plaiycoris rubromarvinatus Guénn-Meneville, 1830, p. 169, Diemenia rubromarginata Gross, 1976, p. 366. Platycoris distinctus Montandon, 1903, p, 286. Platycoris affinis Dallas, 1851, p. 154. Diemenia deyrollei Spinola, 1850, p. 91. Diemenia rubromarginata deyrollei Spinola (sic Signoret) 1850, Gross, 1976, p. 366. Description Coloration and measurements: Body dark brown, thickly punctate, except narrow lateral margin of paraclypei, antennae wilh small basal arch of Ist proximal 3 of 4th and Sth, entire lateral margins of pronotum, one spot at each basal angle of scutellum, proximal half of lateral margin of corium, tibia excluding small distal part, lareral counexival sutures pale; little distal partion of tibia and all tarsi light brown; ocelli tinged reddish; eyes dark brown; membrane of hemelytra brown. Total length male 9.9 (9,15-10,0); female 9,6 (9.4-9.6). Head: Anteocular distance 0,9 (0,85—0,9) slightly longer than remainder of head 0.8 (0.7-0.8); paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes poorly developed with rounded tips; antenniferous tubercles large with sharply pointed tips; antennae with 2nd segment more than 3x length of basal segment; length of segments, | 0.9. 1 2.9 (2.9-3.0), (1) 1.4 (1.4-1.6), [V 5; labium with 4th segment distinctly shorter than basal and slightly shorter than 3rd, length of segrnents, C 1.1, 11 1,2, [1 1,0, 1¥ 0.9; head width 2,5 (2.35-2,5); interocular distance 1,5 (1,35-1,55), interocellar distance 0.7 (0.7-0.75). Thorax, Width of pronctum 4,6 (4,3-4,8) distinctly more than 242% its length 1.6 (1.5-2.9); antero-lateral margin serrate, anterior angles acute and much shorter than 2 length of the cyes, humeral angles sub-rounded, scutellum (length 3,1, 2,9-3,3; width 3,0, 2,7-3,0) with distinct apical lobe; metathoracic scent gland ostialar peritreme (Pig. 8) elongate, spatulate, apex narrowed, anteriorly directed; length base scutellum-apex clayus 2.4 (2,0-2,5); apex clavus-apex corium 2,5 (2,1-2,4); apex corium-apex abdomen including membrane 1,6 (1.4-1.9): apex scutellum-apex abdomen including membrane 3.2 (3.0-3.2), Abdomen; Postero-lateral margin of 7th abdominal sternum somewhat straight; entire connexiva and last three abdominal terga exposed at repose. Male genitalia; Pygophore (Fig. 42} much broader than long, lateral lobes narrowed at apex and shorter, pastero-dorsal margin medially slightly convex, posteroventral margin deeply concave; paramere (Fig. 16) with inner margin of inner lobe of blade sinuate, apex broad, outer lobe curved FIGURES (3-20, Parameres, inner view, 13, grossi, 14, immarginata, 15, minuta, 16, rubromarginata; 17-20, aedeagus, dorsal view, 17, grossi, 18, Immarginata, 19), minute, 20, rabromarginata. bl. (blade); dmc. app. (darsal membranous conjunctival appendage); gp. (gonopore); pl. (penial lobe); stm (stem); th, (theca); ves. (vesica); v1. th. app, (Ventro-laleral thecal appendage), REVISION OF ALSTRALIAN GENUS LUE WENA 24) inward, beak-like; aedeagus (Fig. 20) with dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage bilobed at base, each lobe formed by bilobed structure, wilh pair of ventral thecal appendages, vesica short, about equal to length of penjal plates. Female genitalia (Pig. 24): First ganocoxae larve, plate-like, somewhat triangular, medially wide apart; 2nd gonocoxae concave; 9th paratergites narrowed, lobe-hke; posterior margins of fused 8th paralergites medially inpushed; spermatheca (Fig, 28) with margins of pump region slightly sinuate, spermathecal bulb with three finger-like processes. Material examined 1 male, If female South Australia, Horsnells Gully, Lower Hermitage, (7.100891, 14-18-5-1966, JW, Mellor, J. Herridge, der. G.F Gross (987; | male, | female Hobart, Tasmania — J.J. Walker collection, in British Museum (Natural Histary), London; | female, Jasmann Loan No. HE 702/84, in Zoological Museum Helsinki, Finland, Comparative note Diemenia rubromarginata (Guerin-Meéneville) resembles most D, jmmearginuta (Dallas) in having antenniferous tubercules remarkably developed and spine-like and paraclypet much longer than clypeus, but if can casily be separated from all the Diemenia species hy having paraclypeal Jobe just above the eyes less prominent and inner lobe of the blade of paramere with a single seta, and by other characters as noled in the key and description, CLADISTIC ANALYSIS OF THE INCLUDED TAXA Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989) have presented a cladogram of some genera of the Diemenia group of Gross (1976) including Diemenia and Niarius. Here a cladistic analysis of Diemenia species is given based upon 14 characters. Polarity was determined on the basis of out-group comparison with (he members of the superfamily Pentatomoidea and Trichophora. No homoplasy had to be invoked. Character und Character States 1. Lunafe patch above otelli {a)o Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989) examined representatives of a number of genera of the Diemenia group al Gross (1976) and considered it apomorphie, It is @ unique condition in the enure Family Pentatamidae and is only found jn Diemenia and Niarius species and therefore is considered here to be their synapomorphy, 2, Lateral lobes of paraclypei just above the eves (b) Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989) found this condition in those of several genera of the Diementa group and have considered it apomorphic, Following their reasoning in grassy, trrmargino/a and minute the condition ef mare prominent tateral lobes is considered here ta be a further derived stare (ho), 3. Anterior lobes uf pronatum produced and directed anteriad (e)) Wis a-rare conditian and Is nouced In some letrodines of Phyilocephabinae ane Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1988b) tive considered it lo be apomorphie. Followlug thei reasoniag this character state in inmtarginata and winnla also reflects their synapomorphy. In Jmmareinata the apex of anterior lobes appears narrower and mor: prominent and probably reflects 2 more derived state (Ca mi Fig. 24), 4, Lateral mareits of pranotuin eperiulate (d). In halyines and some asopines 4 portion of the lateral margin of pronotum is erenulate like those of lestonocorines which state was cunsidered to be apomorphic by Schaeler & Ahmad (1987), In Diemenia and Niaties specves also (his charicler state looks apomorphic {d}, On the other hand the entire lateral margin showing marked erenulatiuns in grosy/ looks (o be a more derived state (dp in Fre. 29), §. Patch on the apical fale af scurelfam (ele Iw Several groups of Pentatominae including thase of Diemenia species there 1s usually a spot an each basal angle of the scutellum bur rhe spor on the apical lobe of the scutellum is very rare and it is certainly apamorphic in prinuta. & Tihiae sulcate (1). Suleated tbiac are encuuntersd in some groups of Trichophora as in coreines and was considered derived by Alimad (1979). The sulcated tibiae in Diemenia apecies are alsa considered here to be their autapomaryshy 7, Tibiae flattened (2); This character ts alsa remarkably rare in Trichophora as is the case in some coreine Trichophora and tt also appears to be an autapomorphy of Niaras spevtes. R, Sides of ahdamen expased (h\- ln most of the Pentatominae only a small portion of connexeva is exposed but in Diemerie species not only [he entire connexiva are exposed but che sides of (he abdomen are also in Same cases exposed, This is cerisinty autapomorphy of the group. 9, Dorsolateral lobes. of pyveophore remarkably prominent fi; This appears a fare character in Pentatominae; Afinad & Kamaludilin (L989) alse considered it apomorphic in certain genera of the Diemenia group, Laterally directed tips of these lobes appear more derived in inumarginal/a and mminuta (iz). Io minutia however the laterally directed portion is remarkably prominent und this state appears to be further derived (\3 in Fig. 24). 10.. Outer margin ef peramere with un arel-shaped tooth-like structure (j); This is a rare comlicion in Penlatominae and Ahinad & Ramaluddin (1959) 40 |. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN tal. gox. 2nd. gox, . Sth. pt. FIGURES 21-24, Female terminalia, ventral view, 21, grossi, 22, immarginata, 23, minuta, 24, rubromarginata, Ist gox. (first gonocoxae); 2nd. gox. (second gonovoxae); 8th, pl. (eighth paratergite); 9th. pt. (ninth paratergite); arc. (arcus); pre, (proctiger), also considered it synapomorphy of some genera of the Diermenia group. In immarginata this lobe appears slender, more elongate and acute at the apex and reflects a more derived state (jo in Fig. 29). In rubromarginata however the apex of the outer lobe is recurved which looks to be a further derived condition (jz in Fig. 29), \l, Base of inner lobe of paramere with a bristle (k): This is an extremely rare condition in Pentatominae and is only found in PD, rubromarginata which is considered here to be its autapomorphy. 12. Dorsal membranous conjunctival apendage mullilobed (1): In most of the Pentatominae the dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage is bilobed (Ahmad 1979). In rubromarginata each lobe is divided into two lobules which is certainly a derived state in this species. In grossi, immarginata and minutia each lobe is divided into several lobules which appears to be a further derived condition (lp in Fig. 29). 13. Ovipositoer partly concealed by Ist gzonocoxae (m): In Pyrrhocoroidea, Ahmad & Schaefer (in manuscript) have considered partly concealed external genitalia to be an apomorphic state because it is very rare in Trichophora. Following their reasoning in Niarjus species the ovipositor partly concealed by the first gonocoxae is considered here to be an autapomorphby of the group. 14. Spermathecal bulb with finger-like processes (n}: In some groups of Pentatominae the spermathecal bulb possesses finger-like processes which were considered to be apomorphic by Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989). Following their argument, possession of three processes in most of the Diemenia species (one or two processes in Niarius species) is considered here to be a more derived condition (nz in Fig. 29). dis. spd, Prx. f. ran PIX. 7 ANG LiA\ ins pal SPs, | z \ an 4 P ft \ e | FIGURES 25-28, Spermatheca, 25, grossi, 26, immarginata, 27, minuta, 28, rubramarginata, dis. f. (distal flange); dis. spd, (distal spermathecal duct); mdl. (median dilation); pr. spb. (process of spermathecal bulb); prx. f, (proximal flange); prx. spd, (proximal spermathecal duct); scl. md. (sclerotized median duct); spb. (spermathecal bulb); sp.p, (spermathecal pump). Diemenia spp minute immarginata =r st rubromarginata Nianius FIGURE 29. Cladogram of relationships between species of Diemenia. REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA i Discussion of Cladogram Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989) also considered Niarius and Diemenia species to be sister groups, D. rubromarginata appears isolated among the Diemenia species in having sister group relationship with grossi, immarginata and minuta. On the other hand minuta and marginata appear most closely related, and grossi to be their sister group. The anteriorly directed anterior lobes of the pronotum and laterally directed dorsolateral lobes of the pygophore suggest that the two species are most closely related, and the complex multilobed dorsal membranous conjunctival appendages and more prominent lateral lobes of the paraclypei above the eyes, confirm the sister group relationship of grossi with immarginata and minuta. ACKNOWLEDGMENT This project was financially supported by USDA/PARC Research Project No. FG-Pa-361(PK-SEA-155). REFERENCES AHMAD, I. 1979. A revision of the superfamilies Coreoidea and Pentatomoidea (Heteroptera: Pentatomomorpha) from Pakistan, Azad Kashmir and Bangladesh. Ent. Soc. Kar. Suppl. 1 (4): |-113. AHMAD. 1. 1986. A fool-proof technique for inflation of male genitalia in Hemiptera (Insecta) Pakistan, J. ent Soc, Kar, 1 (2): V1-112. AHMAD, |. & KAMALUDDIN, 8. 1981. A new species of the genus Catacanthus Spinola (Heteroptera: Petatomidae: Pentatominae) from the New Hebrides with morphological notes on two other Australasian species and their relationships. Rec, 5S, Aust, Mus, 18 (11): 227-233, AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S. in press. A new tribe for phyllocephaline genera Gellia Stal and Tetroda Amyot et Serville (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae) and their revision. Annot. zool, bot. Bratislava. AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S. 1989. A new genus and species of the Diemenia group (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) from Australia with cladistic analysis of some related genera, Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 23 (1): 33-38. GROSS, G.F. 1976, Plant-feeding and other bugs (Hemiptera) of South Australia. Heteroptera. Parts I-I[. Government Printer, Adelaide. GUERIN-MENEVILLE, FE. 1830, Crustacea, Arachnida and Insecta of the Voyage, See France (voyages and c—Coquille) Voyage Autour du Monde... sur la Coquille, pendant, 1822-25, and ce, Zoologie 2 (2); 9-302. Paris. KIRKALDY, GW. 1909. ‘Catalogue of the Hemiptera (Heteroptera) with Biological and Anatomical References, lists of Foodplants and Parasites, etc, Vol, 1 Cimicidae.’ Felix Dames, Berlin. MONTANDON, A.L. 1903. Hemipteres aquatiques notes synonymiques et geographiques, descriptions d’éspéces nouvelles. Bull. Soc. Bucarest, 12 (1-2): 97-121, SCHAEFFER, CW.,, and AHMAD, I. 1987, A cladistic analysis of the genera of the Lestonocorini (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae). Proc. Entomol. Soc, Wash. 89 (3): 444-447. SPINOLA, M. 1850. Tavola sinnotica dei generi spettanti alla classe degli insetti arthrodignati Hemiptera Linn., Latr. Rhyngato Fabr, Rhynchota Burm. Mem. Matem. Fis. Soc. Ital. Modena 25: 64-100, A NEW GENUS AND SPECIES OF THE DIEMENIA GROUP (HEMIPTERA : PENTATOMIDAE : PENTATOMINAE) FOM AUSTRALIA, WITH CLADISTIC ANALYSIS OF SOME RELATED GENERA BY I, AHMAD & §. KAMALUDDIN Summary A new genus and species from “St Emlyn’, Australia, are described with special reference to their metathoracic scent auricles and male and female genitalia. The new taxa are compared with their closest allies of Diemenia Spinola, and Niarius Stal in the Diemenia group of Gross (1976) and a cladistic anlysis of the genera of the above group is presented. A NEW GENUS AND SPECIES OF THE DIEMENIA GROUP (HEMIPTERA: PENTATOMIDAE: PENTATOMINAE) FROM AUSTRALIA, Ni ia ANALYSIS OF SOME RELATED N a !. AHMAD & S- KAMALUDDIN AHMAD, [. & KAMALUDDIN, S. 1989 4 pew genus and species of the Diemenia eroup (Hemiptera: Pentatomidac: Pentatominae) from Australia with cladistic analysis of some related genera, Rec. 8. Ausi, Mus. 23 (1): 13-38. A new genus and species from ‘Mt Emlyn’, Australia, are described with special reference to their metathoracie svent aurivies and male and female genitalia. The mew taxa are compared with their closest allies of Digmenia Spinola, and Niarivs Stal in the Diemenia group of Gross (1976) and o cladistic analysis of the related genera of the above group js presented. 1, Ahmad, Depariment of Zoclogy-Entomology University of Karachi, Karachi— 32, Pakistan &5S, Kamaluddin, Department of Zoology, Federal Government Urdu Science College, Karachi, Pakistan, Manuseript received 22 [anuary 1988, Gross (1976) described his Diewietie group with the characteristic feature of strigose vittae form- ing a curved line laterally on rhe abdomen on seg- ments I, IU, and LV, or [Land OF, or tl) and Iv to accommodate aberrant eroups like his Boocaris, Alphenor Stal and Caridophthalnius Assman along with Diemenia Spinola, Niarius Stal and Aplero- dus Dallas and four others with five-segmented an- tennae. Abrned e7 al. (1982) suspected that the stri- gose vittae which link the members of Diemeniini Kirkaldy or the Digmenia etoup are shared by the members of remarkably civerse groups. Earlier Bergroth (1905) also recognised two different pat- terns of strigose vittae, viz. arranged in a single straight row in the members of Corimiius Stal and Oncocoris Mayr and in two or three irregular rows in Diemenia and Niarins. Gross (1976) also consi- dered strigose vittae of Caridephthalmus species very different from those of Booceris. During a revision of Niatius and Diemenia {present authors in manuscript), we examined a male and a female specimen from ‘Mt Emlyn’, Aus- tralia by the courtesy of Dr A. Neboiss, Museum of Victoria, These looked intermediate between Diemenia and Niarius in the characters as. noted under the following comparative note and cladis- tic analysis, The resemblance to the above two genera was so striking thatthe male was identified as Niarius or an allled new genus and the female as Diemenia (sp, nov.) by Dr G,F. Gross of the South Australian Museum, Adelaide. These are described below as Grassimenia with its type spe- cies tuberculota with special reference to the metathoracic scent auricles and male and female genitalia, Ii is compared with its closest allies Diemenia, Niarius and Aplerares, and in vhe light of these characters 9 cladistic analysis of related genera of the Diewtenta group 1s also presented. For the examination of the male genitalia and especially for the inflation of the aedeagus, the techniques of Ahmad (1986) were used. For the examination of the female genitalia and for descriptions, illustrations and for measurements the conventional procedures especially those used by Ahmad ef wl (1982) were generally followed. All the measurements are in millimetres, Genus Grossimenia gen, nov, Type-species: Grossimenia ruberculata sp. nov. Description Coloration and general shape: Generally dark brown with ochraceous patches; elongate, covered with tubercles, Head: Slightly longer than broad; eyes. nonsty- late, paraclypei shorter than clypeus, forming a lobe in front of the eyes; anteocular distance much longer than temainder of head; antenniferous tubercles visible from above, laterally slightly projected and pointed but not spinously produced; antennae four-segmented, with Ist seement short- er than head, 2nd segment longest and much longer than 3rd; labium very Jong, reaching to 7th abdomi- nal venter. Thorax: Pronoturn slightly more than 2 « broad- than long, humeral angles sub-rounded, lateral margins serrate; scutellum elongate, much longer than broad; antero-lateral margins ef conum crenulate, meso-sternum sulcate; metathoracic scent auricles. spatulate, evaporating area distinctly rugulose; hind femora armed with several spines, Abdemen; Connexiva exposed at repose, Ipd and 4th abdominal venter with strigose vittae. Male zeniialia: Pygophore quadrangular, lateral lobes large and narrowed al apex; paramere T- shaped; aedeagus with bilobed dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage, vesica shart. Female genitalia: First gonocoxae somewhat triangular; 9th paratergites triangular with apices narrowed, much shorter than fused posterior margin of 8th paratergites. M4 1, AHMAD & S, KAMALUDDIN Etymology The new genus is named Grossimenia in hanour of Dr O.B Gross, South Australian Museum, who originally recognised the taxon to be near Diemenia and Miarins. Comparative note Grossimertia 1s closely allied 10 Niurius in hav- ing only the connexiva exposed at repose and the outer Jobe of the paramere small, and to Dieme- nia in having the lateral margins of the pronotum always serrate. l can be separated From both in having the body elongate, paraclypei shorter than the clypeus and labium very long, reaching to 7th abdominal venter, z2-0mm FIGURE I, Grossimenia tuberculata, Grossimenia tuberculata sp. nov. (Fig, 1-6) Description Coloration and measurements; Dark brown ex- cept narrow lateral margins of paraelypei and Jater- al margins of pronotum; three basal spats on. scurel- lum; apex of femora, basal portion of tibiae and tarsi, ochraceous; eyes blackish brawn; acelli brownish; riembrane of hernelytra light brown. To- tal length male = 7,35; female = 8,45, Head: Paraclypei with apex acuminate, paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes prominent, lobe-like; anteocular distance 1,15 (1.15-1.25) about or more than 244 length af remainder of head 0.4 (0.4-0.5y; width of head 1.5 (1.5-1.76); inter- ocular distance 1,0 (1.0-1,05), interocellar distance 0,5 (0,5-0,55 antennae with basal segment much shorter than head Jength and 4 of 2nd, length of segments, 1 0,55 (0,55-0,6), 11 1.9 (1.8-1,9), UT 1 (1.05-1.1), 1V mutilated; labium with 2nd segment longest, 4th shortest, length of segments; (1.4; 1 1,6 (1.6-1,9), IT 1.5 (1.5-1,6), TV 1.1 (10-11). Thorax: Provotum with anterior and humeral angles broad, length 1.5 (1,5-1.6); width 3,1 (3,1-3.4); scutellum laterally distinetly bilobed, apex acuminate, length 3.1 (3.1-3.7); width 1,9 (1.9-2,0); metathoracie scent gland ostiolar peri- treme (Fig- 2) lobe-like, anterior margin sinuate, apex narrowed, acuminate, directed laterad; with spines; membrane of hemelytra shorter than ab- domen; distance base scutellum-apex clavus 1,9 (1,9-2.1); apex clavus-apex corium 1,3 (1,3-1.7); apex corium-apex abdomen including membrane 0.9 (0.9-1,1); apex scutellum-apex-abdomen in- cluding membrane 1,2 (1.2=1.4), Abdomen: Connexiva slightly exposed. ai. repose; anterolateral margin of 7th abdominal sternum sub-rounded, Male genitalia; Pygophore (Fig.3) broader than long, dorso-median surface medially slightly produced and straight, ventro-posterior margin medially deeply inpushed, lateral lobes elongate with apex narrowed, lateral margins sinuate; para- mere (Fig, 4) with inner arm broad, apex narrowed, ouier arm curved, spine-like, outer margin sinu- ate; aedeagus (Fig. 5) with tips of bilobed dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage sclerotized, penial lobes large, plate-like, vesica not reaching fused margin of bilobed dorsal membranous con- junctival appendage. Female genitalia (Fig. 6): First gonocoxae large, plate-like, posterior margin distinctly sinuate; 9th paratergites elongate; posterior margin of fused ar- cus and triangulin convex; 2nd gonocoxae posteri- orly corecave,; posterior margin of proctiger straight, fused posterior margin of 8th paratergiles medially inpushed, Material examined: Holotype male, Australia Mt Emlyn’ —Q, 12.5, 1937 in National Museum of Victoria. Paratype fe male, Same data, in National Museum of Victoria, Comparative note and etymology: At present it is the only known species of Gros- simenia gen. nav, but its tuberculate body, from which its name is derived, should isolate it in its genus, DIEMENIA (PENTATOMIDAER) 33 dims. p. proc. FIGURES 2-6. Grossimenia iuberculata: 2, meiathorac- ic scent gland ostioles, ventral view; 3, pygophere, dorsal views 4, paramere, inner view; §, aedeagus, dorsal view; 6, female genitalia, ventral view. lst gox. (first gzonacax- ac}; 2nd gox, (second gonocoxae); Bth pt. (eighth parater- gite), 8th spr. (eighth spirscle); 9th. pt. (ninth parater- wile); arc, (arcis), bl. (blade), dl. | (dersal-lateral lobe); dmc. app. (dursal membranous conjunctival appendage); dms. (darso-median surface), evp, (evaparaloria); ap. {gonopore); o. (ostile), per. (preitreme); pl. (penial lobe); proc, (proctiger); sim, (ster); th. (theca); ves, (vesiea). CLADISTIC ANALYSIS OF THE Taxa [INCLUDED The present authors have recently completed (in manuseripry a revision af Diemtenta and Niarius. Earlier (1982) they have also revised Aplerotus of this group. Gross (1976) has described with beau- tiful illustrations the genera af Ins Diemenia group, In this ight a cladistic analysis of those genera of the Diemenia group which have four-segmented an- tennae is presenfed. In all, 27 characters, the polar- ities of Which could not unreasonably be deduced, are analysed, No homoplasy had to be invoked, Characters and Character States 1, Bad) patterned (a): Remarkably patterned body With a prominent transverse lutegus stripe al about the level of the apex of scutellum in the members of Aplerotus is unique and it is certainty apomorph- ic, similar to the colour patterns encoun- tered in strachime Pentatomiuae which is also an apomorphic condition. 2, Body oblangate (b): Pentatomidae are usually eval but elongate (e.g. Mecidee Stal) or oblongate {some halyine) ~ bodied species are very rare and we consider this character of Grossimenia apomorphic. 3. Lateral margins af head produced in front af eves (ck This appears to be a unique coriditlon ih the entire Pentatominae and is therefore certainly an apomorphy. In Diemenia. Grossimenia, Niarius and Gilippus species it is very small and lies just in trout of the eye, but in A/phenay species it extends into an upwardly directed acute lobe lying frora just {in front of the eyes and thrown up into an erect trian- gular tooth-like process over the antennifers.. The latter condition appears therefore to be a more der- ived state (cz in Fig. 7). In Booceris and Aplerorius species this process appears to have been secondanly Jost (cz in Fig. 7). 4. Eyes stylate (d): Throughout Heteroptera the eyes are usually nonstylate, but peduneulate eyes do occur independently in some erowps of Trighaphora such as in eeocorine Lygaeidae, in some largilne Largidae and strachiine Pentatomidae. This condi- tion is certainly apomorphic. Boocoris and Aplere- tus species have slightly or distinetly stylate eyes and appear related, but remarkably pecdunculate small eyes also occur in Gilippus sp, which appear to be its autapomorphy, but it must have been developed independently. 5. Antenaifers prominent (e): In Pentaromoidea the antennifers are usually unspinose but in some groups of Padopini such as in Storthecaris species, the antennifers are spinose and promineat which is their apomorphy. Similarly all the genera treat- ed in the Deimenia group by Gross (1976) have prominent antennifers, mostly spinose, which reflects their synapomerphy but in _Alphenor spe- cies each antennifer is produced into a cordate flat process which appears to be a further derived con- dition (ez in Fig. 7). 6. Lunate patch in front af ocelli (f): Unicolourous body is plesiamorphic and in this light the marked dark lunate patch in front of ocelli in Diementa and Niarius species ts apomorphig 7. Broad and medially noiched apical margins ef paractypei (g)< In Pentatomidae the paraclypei are round of acute, but broad, truncate or medially notched paraclypei are extremely rare and therefore we consider it autapomorphy of Gilippus species. 8. Antennae four-seemented (hy: In Pentatomoidea the occurrence of five-segmented antennae is very common and rnust be regarded as plesiomorphic The occasional tour-segmented antennae which oc- cur in some halyines are considered neotenic and therefore apomorphic (Slater pers, comm,), 9. Second antennal segment remarkably longer than each af the other antennal segments (i): This is also an extremely rare condition in Pentatomi- nae and probably represents synapamorphies of the presently treated pencra (Fig. 7) following Ahmad & Afzal (1988), Mi |} AHMAD & S& KAMALUDDIN cone yal Cm oes Aluiyiior hole eee FIGURE 7, Cladogram of the genera included. LO. Bosal antennals clavate (\): ln Trlehophora all atiterinals are wsually eylindrical but in some groups eg. Mitusca Stal of the Leptocorisinae and Aces- tra Dallas of the Micrelytrinae of the Alydidae the basal antennas are remarkably elavare as is the ap- ical Segment in most of the Coreidac. This unusual condition retlegis their apomorphy and this state in Booeors bafitorimis Gross also feflects its mitapomorphy 11. Lohivent reaching seventh abdominal venter (k): In Pentatomidae the Jabiurni usually reaches to the hind coxwe but the remarkably long labium reach- ing to Ihe 7th abdominal venter is certainly an apo- morphic state in Grassimenia. 12. Lateral enurmeins af pronotum crenulate (1): Smooth lateral margins occur in the majortly of Pentatomidae bugs and where serrations are found, as in most asopime and halyine Pentatomidae, these reflect their apomorphies, Following this sreument the presence of crenulations in Niarius, Diemensa, Grossimenta and Alphenoer species refleers their sylapomorphies but in lplerarus and Boocwris spe- cies the loss of crenulations is apparently a rever- sal of this chatacter and therefore is considered here a further derived trail (1, in Pig, 7), 13, Hemeral angles produced (mi): In Pertatomi- dae humerals are usually rounded but in some groups such as the Asopini and the Halylat, the hue mierals may be spine-like refleciing their apomor. phy following Schaefer & Ahmed (1987), In Boocoris sp, the basal third of the anterolateral mar- gins of the pronotum are produced into a promi- nent, apecally bifid, flattened process, arising [rom the dise and directed outwards at abour 45% The posterior process bordering the bifurewvion is the shorter and vonieal part.. This condinen evetainly represents the autapomorphy of the taxon, 14. Presence of transverse spines on lateral margins of pronotum (ny: In the Pentatomidae the anterior angle of the pronotum is usually rounded but in most groups of the Phyllocephalinae itis pointed, which appears derived. In Gilippus sp, the anterior angles are produced laterally into pronounced (vansverse spines, Similarly, slightly above anterior to humeral angles on either side of marked acute projections in Gilippus sp, reflect autapomorphy, 15. Scutellum markedly acuminate with posterior lobe remarkably narrow and elongale (oy); In the Pentatomidae the apical lobe of the scutel- lum is usually short and bread and (his condition is plesiomorphic. In Grossimenia sp.. however, the apical lobe of the scutellum is not only remarkably elongate but markedly narrow with apex acute. This condition is very rare and apomorphie. 16. Fore-femoara arnted (p); In many groups of Pentatomidae such as in most Asopini usually the fore-femara are spinose and this condition has also developed in some lygaeoid, pyrthoeoroid and coreoid species. It certainly reflects the autapomorphy of Alphenor species. 17. Hind-femora surpassing tip of abdomen (q): In Heteroptera the legs are usually normal in size in proportion to the size of the body, but in certain #roups such as in Gerridae and in some Alydidae, the hind legs are much longer than the abdomen With femur surpassing the tip of the abdomen, This is cerlainly their apomoarphy, Following this argument this state in Booceris sp. represents autapomorphy, 18. Each connexivum bearing spine (r): In Pen- tatomidae the connexiva are usually unspinose but in some pentalomids spinose connexiva are reasona- bly common (eg. A/eweus Dallas, Diaphyta Ber- groth, Morna Stal, Petalaspis Bergroth and Poecila- metis Dallas). In all these taxa this character (which could be of the same or different origin) appears to be apomorphic. In Beovoris sp. each laveroter- file bears a strong backwardly-directed or reflexed spine which is unique in the entire group and is cer- tainly apomorphie. 19, Sides of fergites exposed (4): In the Pentatomidae the connexiva are usually exposed at repose which is a plesiomorphic trail, but in Diemenia species not only the connexiva but the sides of tergites are also exposed, whivh is certainly an apomorphic stare. 20. Presence af Strigase villae (t); Presence of slrigose yillae is an unusual feature in the Pentatomidae. These are present in only a lew groups such as the Diemenia group of Gross and in Anightiella Ahmad & Khan and Mecidea. In these genera they appear to be of different types but in every case they reflect an apomorphic condition. DIEMENIA (PENTATOMIDAE) 7 21. Median projection of Pygephure (uj- The dor- soposteriar margin of the pyzophore in the majority of the Pentatomidae is smoothly concave. The prominent tilobed median projection in Aplero- tus species certainly reflects the autapomorphy of the genus. 22. Darsalateral processes of pygophore prominent (v); These processes are usually rounded in the Pentatomidae but In some advanced Pentatominae, as i some halyines, these are prominent. In Niarius and Grossimenia species (and also probably in Alphenar specics whose male genitalia are unknown), these processes are markedly prominent and elongate which condilion represents their synapomorphy. in Diemieria species, however, these processes. are remarkably elongate and apically curved. This feature represents a further denyed state (v2 in Fig. 7). 23, Paramere with outer spine af the blade prami- nent (w). In the species of three genera viz. Gros- simenia, Niarius and Diemenia, there is a spine on. the outer surfave of rhe blade which Is very rare in the Pentatomittae and represents synapomorphy of the group, In Grossjmenia sp, the spine is trans- versely directed arid is slightly below the level of the apex of the short blade which gives a Ehke appear- ance co the paramere. Jo Nigrins and Diemenia spe- wes (he spine is arch-like and is at the level af the apex of the blade, which is a more derived charac- ter and gives il an L- or y- shape (We in Fig. 7), In Diementa species the spine is distinctly more pronounced and gives the paramere a y-shaped ap- pearance, which is considered here ta be further der- ived (wa in Fig, 7), 24. Complex dersal membranous and other sctero- tised conjunctival appendages (x): The dorsal nem- branous conjunctival appendages in the majority of the Pentalomidae |g simple, and bilobed as in Niarius und in Grossimenia species. In Diemenia Species it is usually very complicated, many- branched and reflects aulapomorphy. la_Aplerarus species the presence of many sclerotised conjunc- lival appendages reflects a further derived condi- Lion (Xa im Fig. 7). 25, First gonocoxae convealine most of the remuining parts af oviposnar (y): In the Trichophora the genitalia are usually exposed but in the Pyrrhocoroidea these appear concealed, which condition was considered apomorphie by Abinad & Schaefer (in manhusenpt). Following that argument the concealment of most af the oytpositor by the first gonocoxae in Nigrius species ts certainly an apomarphic state. 26, Spermathecal bulb markedly elongate (zy In the Pentatomidae the spermathecal bulb is usually oval or ablong, which condition reflects plesiomorphy, bur in Niarivs species the spermathecal bulb is usually elongate and slender which is certainly a derived state, 27. Processes on the spermathecal bulb (aa): in primitive Pentatomoidea (Ahmad 1979) che spermathecal bulb is usually simple without finger- like processes but in some groups of advanced Pentatomidae such as in Carpocorini and Halyini, finger-like processes are present on the spermathecal bulb, which represents the apomarphic state similar to that in Diemenia and Niarius species, When the spermathecae of Gressimenia and Alphenor species become available they may also be found to possess ihese processes, Discussion of Cladogram (Figure 7) Gilippus (with five-segmented antennae) exhibits sister group relationships with the above genera of the Dienienia group (having four-segmented anten- nae) in possessing lateral lobes on the head in front of the eyes, The cladogram predicts that the sper- matheea of Grossimenia, and also probably of Al- pPhenor, will be found to possess finger-like process- es on the spermathecal bulb. The genera Apleroius and Boocoris apparently form a group in exhibiting Joss of the lateral process of the head in front of the eyes, and in the crenula- tion of the lateral margins of the pronotum. Sim|- larly the eyes in both are on upwardly and slightly outwardly directed peduncles. In Gilippus species the eyes are also pedunculate, but here the eyes are smal) and the stalk appears mare prolonged and must be considered of a different type. The cladogram shows Niarius, Diernenia and Grossimenia closely related and A/phenor to exhibir a sister group relationship with these genera, The male genitalia of A/phenor are unknown but the cladogram predicts that when these become aVail- able they will be found to possess lateral lobes of the pygophore, ACKNOWLEDGMENT This projeer Was financially supported by PARCY USDA Research Project Ne. "G-Pa-36) (PK-SEA-155). REFERENCES AHMAD, |. 1979. A revision of the superfamilies Coregidea and Pestatomieidea (Heteraptera: Pentatomomorpha) from Pakistan, Azad Kashniic and Bangladesh, Eni, Soc Kar Suppl 1 t4): 1-113. AHMAD, |. 1986. A fool-proof technique for inflation of male genitalia jn Hemiplera (Insecta). Pakistan J Ent. kar t (2); 4-012. 38 I. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN AHMAD, I. & AFZAL, M. 1988. A revision of Myrocheini Stal from Indo-Pakistan areas. Oriental Insects 23: AHMAD, I., KHAN, N.A. & KAMALUDDIN, S. 1982. A revision of the genus Aplerotus Dallas (Heteroptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) with description of a new species from South Australia. Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 18 (23): 513-518. BERGROTH, E. 1905. On stridulating Hemiptera of the Subfamily Halyinae, with descriptions of new genera and new species. Proc. zool. Soc. Lond. 2: 146-154. GROSS, G.F. 1976. Plant-feeding and other bugs (Hemiptera) of South Australia. Heteroptera. Part II. Government Printer, Adelaide. SCHAEFER, CW. & AHMAD, I. 1987. A cladistic analysis of the genera of the Lestenocorini (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) Proc. Entomol. Soc. Wash. 89 (3): 444-447. A REASSESSMENT OF THE AUSTRALIAN SPECIES OF MENEPHILUS MULSANT (COLEOPTERA : TENEBRIONIDAE) WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF TWO NEW GENERA AND A LARVA AND PUPA BY E. G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN Summary Among the Australian species previously assembled under the generic name Menephilus Mulsant are three natural genera. One is Tetragonomenes Chevrolat (Coelometopinae) with five named Australian species not revised here. Two are new and described as Kaszaba gen. noy. (Coelometopinae) and Bassianus gen. noy. (Tenebrioninbae), each with four named species. New combinations are : Tetra gonomenes aeneus (Carter), T. azuripennis (Carter) and T. ruficrnis (Champion); Kaszaba coerulescens (Haag-Rutenberg), K. corvina (Erichson), K. laeta (Carter) and K. pulchra (Carter) ; Bassianus colydioides (Erichson), B. humilis (Erichson), B. rectibasis (Carter) and B. sydneyanus (Blackburn). B. armstrongi (Carter) is newly synonymised with colydioides (Erichson). The affinities of the new genera are discussed and their species keyed and briefly reviewed. The larva of Bassianus rectibasis and the pupa of B. sydneyanus are described and compared with larvae of related genera and the tribe Heleini. A REASSESSMENT OF THE AUSTRALIAN SPECIES OF MENEPHILUS MULSANT (COLEOPTERA: TENEBRIONIDAE) WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF TWO NEW GENERA AND A LARVA AND PUPA E, G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN MATTHEWS, E.G. & DOYEN, JT. 1989. A reassessment of ihe Australian species of Menephilus Mulsant (Colenptera: Tenebrionidae) with descriptions of lwo new genera and a larva and pupa. Rec, 3 Aust, Mus. 23(1); 39-50. Among the Australian species previously assembled under the generic name Menephi(us Mulsant are three natural genera, One is Te/raganomenes Chevrolat (Coclometapinae) with five named Australian Species not revised here, Two are new and described as Kaszeba gen. nov, (Coelometopitiae) and Bassianus gen, nov. (Tenebrioninae), each with four named species. New combinations are: Tetraganomenes aeneus (Carter), 7! azuripennis (Carter) and T ruficornis tChampion); Kaszaba coerulescens (Haag-Ratenberg), &, cervina (Erichsen), K. laefa (Carter) and K, pulchra (Carter); Bassianus calydioides (Erichson), & Awmilis (Erichson}, & rectibasis (Carter) and & sydneyanus (Blackburn). & armsrrongi (Carter) is newly synonymised with colydivides (Erichsott}, The affinities of the new genera are discussed and their species keyed and briefly reviewed, The larva of Bassianus rectibasis and the pupa of & sydneyanus are described and compared wilh larvae of related genera and the tribe Heleini E.G. Matthews, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia, SOOO & IT. Doyen, Division of Entomology, University of California, Berkeley, California 94720, Manuscript recelved 21 March 1988. Confusion has attended the use of the generic name Menéphiius Mulsant in Australla from its first application by Macleay (1872) to his new parvulus (= oolydiotdes Erichson) and to aigerrinius Boisduval (a nomen dubium possibly in the genus Zophophilus Fairmaire). Altogether, species belonging to five different genera have at one time or another been described in, or assigned to, Menephiiusin Australia. None of these are currently considered to be congeneri¢ with the European type species M. cplindrieus Herbst. However, Zophophilus (= Teremenes Carter), with tour Australian species, is very close to Menephilus (Doyen ef al, in press). Carter’s (1926) checklist of the Australian Tenebrionidae stil] contained elements of three different genera. in ‘Menephilus’ and it is our purpose in the present paper to sort out the species included and assign them to their correct genus, Two of the latter are new and are dealt with below. The third is Téfragonomenes Chevrolat (1878), subsequently redescribed as Obriomara Gebien (1927) [see Kaszab (1983) for synonymy). It is not our imtention to tevise the species of Tetraganamenes here and we have not examined the relevant types. ft is clear fram descriptions and Wentified material, bowever, that the following Australian specific names belong in this genus: aeneus Carter (1905), comb, nav., azuripennis Carter (1914), comb, noy., infercoxalis Kulzer (1951), ocularis Kulzer (1951), and ruficornis Champion (1894), comb, nov, It is unlikely thai all of these names are valid, Tetragonamenes is an Indo-Malayan genus of Coclometopinae and like all Australian members of this subfamily it represents the ‘younger northern element’ of the Australian fauna [sensu Mackerras (1970)|. Even so, it has penetrated the continent along the east coast as far south as Tasmania and along the south coast to Western Australia. The other two elements in Menephilus' include one other coelometopine, here named Kaszaba gen. nov., Which has likewise reached Tasmania but which is not known west of central Victoria, Hi occurs In northern Australia but as yet we have net seen any Papuan or brido-Malayan species which can be assigned to it, The third element is unrelated to the previous two and belongs to the Tenebrioninae, Tenebrionini. tn Australia the native Tenebrionini are a Bassian group concentrated tn the south-east bur extending, with diminishing representation, as far north as New Guinea. We have named the tenebrionine genus Bassianus gen. nav. to highlight its southern origins. That such disparate elements could hitherto have been confused under a single generic name reflects external morphological convergence, probably dwe to a.similanty of habitat. From scant Jabel data and our own observations, it appears. that Tetrragonomenes, Kaszaba, and Bassianus are all found under the bark of fallen trees and rotten logs in forests, In some cases members of different genera share exactly the same label data, indicating that they were found together. We studied the original type maternal of all the 1 specific names in Aaszaba and Bassianns and At E.G. MATTHEWS & J. T DOYEN material from most major Austrahan collections. The following acronyms are used to identify the collections consulted: AMSA Australian Museum, Sydney ANIC Australian National Insect Collection, Canberra BMNH British Museum (Natural History), London EMUC Essig Museum, University of California, Berkeley Hope Entomological Collections, University Museum, Oxford MNHB Museum fiir Naturkunde der Humboldt-Universitat, Berlin MYVMA Museum of Victoria, Melbourne QMBA Queensland Museum, Brisbane SAMA South Australian Museum, Adelaide UQBA Department of Entomology, University of Queensland, Brisbane Z55SM_ = Zoologische Staatssamlung, Munich. HCOE SYSTEMATICS Kaszaba gen, nov. Type-species: Tenebria carvinus Erichson, (1842), Description af adult General eppearance; Oblong. Piceous, usually with metallio reflections. Total length 7~15 mm. Head: Epistoma with anterior edge straight or feebly concave, its suture complete, indistinct, not impressed, arcuate, Eyes small te moderate, glohose, separated by a distance equal ta 2.5-4 eye widths, Canthus feebly developed. Head surface finely, densely punctate, glaborous, Bridge of tentorium arcuate, Labrum transverse. Mandibles bidentate apically. Lacinia with uncus, Maxillary palpi with terminal segment subtriangular or trustcate-oval. Mentum trapezoidal, with a very prominent, rounded median longitudinal ridge Antennae short, not reaching base of prothorax, segments gradually enlarging apically, with scattered tenebrioid organs (complex sensoria) on apical segments. Prothorax; Subquadrate in outline, lateral edges leebly sinuate. Anterior angles broadly rounded, not prominent. Posterior angles subquadrate, Base feebly produced medially. Pronotum margined except along middle of anterior edge; disc convex, more so anteriorly, finely punctate, glabrous, Prosternum without median keel, process only feebly expanded and rounded apically, not prolonged, Coxal cavities closed both externally and internally, Pterotherax, Humen wider than base of prothorax, Elytra with nine deep striae and scutellary striole; strial punctures deep, crenulating edges of intervals, which are convex, smooth, extrernely finely punctate and glabrous. Epipleura narrow, ferminating opposite penultimate sternite where they bear a deep groove to receive edges of larter Mesosternum shallowly excavated, finely and densely setose. Mesepimera reaching mid-coxal cavities. Wings without subcubital fleck, with normal tenebrionid venation (see Matthews 1984). Legs: Front femora of average proportions. Tibiae gradually expanded apivally, not dentate, apical spurs very short. Tarsal segments, except apical, short, penultimate cupuliform, with long dense setae beneath, including claw segment. Claws unmodified, Abdomen: Intercoxal process of basal sternite triangular. Upper edge of apical sternite grooved ta receive elytra. Defensive reservoirs yery large and reinforced by helical thickenings. Female genital tract of advanced coelometopine type (Tschinkel & Doyen 1980), without bursa and with globose Spermatheca at apex of long spermathecal tube (Fig, 3), Ovipositor very long, of coelometopine type with transverse paraprocts (Fig, 3). Aedeagus with parameres slender and tapering, largely fused, comprising */s of total aedeagal length, enveloping median lobe, without setae, Sexual dimorphism: Evident only on front femur, which in the male bears a small. linear lenticular tomentose patch in the middle of inside face, Remarks Kaszaba clearly belongs to the Coelometopinas, especially in the structure of the fenrale genital tube (Fig. 3), which is of the typical advanced coelometopine type (Tschinkel & Doyen 1980), in the enlarged, annulate defensive reservoirs, and the transverse paraprocts of the avipositor Extemally coclometopines are difficult to distinguish fram certain Téenebrioninae, especially the Tenebrionini. About the only consistent character is (he presence of complex antennal sensoria in the former and not in the latter. Within the Coclometopinae, Kiszaba is recop- nised by a combination of the incomplete elytral epipleura, the feeble pro-mesosternal locking mechanism, rounded anterior pranotal angles, cupuliform penultimate tarsal segments, and fully developed hind wings with normal tenebrionid venation (nat the ‘coclometopine venation’, seg Matthews 1986). It comes closest ta Espiles Pascoe in diagnostic characters bul bas an elongate, Tenebrio-like form and uniform coloration, Superticially Keszaba most closely resembles Tetragonomenes, but the lamer does not have cupuliform tarsal segments, the lateral pronotal margin is irregularly dentate, the pronotal disc is more convex and coarsely punctate, the median keel of the mentum Is sharp (not rounded) and less MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 4] prominent, and in the male there is no setal patch on the inner front femoral surface. The species of Kaszaba are closely related and can be separated with difficulty only on the basis of superficial features of colour, proportions and size. No genital differences could be found, The genus is named in honour of the late Dr Zoltdn Kaszab in recognition of his important contribution to knowledge of Pacific Tenebrionidae. KEY TO THE SPECIES OF KASZABA l. — Without or with only the faintest trace of metallic reflections; pronotum subquadrate, little broader anteriorly; eyes small, separated by about four times their width when seen from above (Fig, 28); total length 7-11 mm. Victoria to Queensland oo... cece eee eee ee ee se coerulescens (Haag-Rutenberg) — With distinct blue, green or purple reflections; other characters not present in same combination .............. 2 (1) — Pronotum subquadraie, length to width ratio about 1: 1.2, little broader anter- iorly; eyes small, separated by about five times their width (Fig. 29); total length 10-15 mm, Tasmania to southern Queensland ...... corvina (Erichson) — Pronotum transverse, about 1.4 times as wide as long; eyes larger; total length not over 13 MM..... cee cee eee es pia opi 3(2) — Total length 10-13 mm; pronotum slightly narrowing anteriorly; eyes separated by about four times their width (Fig. 30). Cairns district, Queensland chip? Ce etyecyecveey es laeta (Carter) — Total length 8-10 mm; pronotum slightly widened anteriorly; eyes larger, separated by 2.5~3 times their width (Figs 31, 32). Northern Queensland and Northern Territory... .) 0.00 , .pulchra (Carter) Kaszaba coerulescens (Haag-Rutenberg) comb. nov. (Figs, 1, 3, 5, 28) Menephilus coerulescens Haag-Rutenberg 1878: 100; Haag-Rutenberg 1879: 122; Carter 1914: $2, 53; Carter 1926: 146. Types The provenance of the species is given by Haag- Rutenberg (1878) as Cape York and New South Wales. The type series in ZSSM consists of six specimens, all the same species. The specimen bearing Haag's identification label voerulescens m.', a female, is designated lectotype, It also bears the labels: ‘cotype Meneph. coertilescens H.R.' and ‘N. Holl. Dolle’. The other five specimens are designated paralectotypes and are labelled as follows: ‘Austr. bor. Godefr,' (1o"); ‘N.S, Wales Baulng’ (2c 07); ‘N. Holl. Parz.’ (12); ‘Cp. York Telfing’ (1 9). Distribution Coastal Victoria from the Melbourne area eastward, New South Wales mostly east of the Great FIGURES 1 & 2. 1. Kaszaba eoerulescens, yenter, 2. Bassianus colydioides, venter. PIGURES 3 & 4, Female genital apparatus. 3, Kaszaba coerulescens. 4, Bassianus sydnevanus. CX — baculus of coxite; PP — Baculus of paraproct; Od — oviduct; SAG — spermathecal accessory gland; Sp — spermatheea, 42 E.G. MATTHEWS & J, T, DOYEN FIGURES 5-9. 5, aedeagus of Kaszaba coerulescens, yentral (left) and dorsal (right). Aedeagi of Bassianus: 6, B sydneyanus. 7, B colydioides. 8, B. humilis. 9. & rectibasis, dorsal (left) and lateral view (right). Dividing Range, south-eastern Queensland, and possibly isolated populations known from central Queensland at Eungella, west of Mackay, and the Atherton. Tableland. The single specimen in the type series labelled Cape York is the only one known from that area. Remarks This is by far the most frequently collected species in the genus and has always gone correctly under the name coeru/escens in collections despite that it is not bluish as Haag implied in the name and stressed in the description and remarks, It shows only a very faint trace of blue colour when wetted. In all other respects the type specimens agree with the original description. Material examined Two hundred and eighteen specimens. Victoria: Bacchus Marsh district; Beaconsfield; five miles N Cann R., swamp forest; Chiltern; Gippsland; Healesville; Lakes Entrance; Melbourne; Mitchell Gorge; Narracan; Noble Park; Ringwood; Traralgon; Tyers; Victorian Alps; Warburton. Australian Capital Terntory: Brindabella Range, Old Mill Rd, 2775’. New South Wales: Bathurst; Black Heath; Blue Mts; Brown Mt; Bundjalong N.P., Black Rocks; Deep Creek; Dorrigo; Duggan’s Gully, Upper Chichester; Eccleston; Forest Reefs; Galston; Gibraltar Range N.P.; Gosford; Hastings River; Jenolan §.F.; Lilyvale; McArthur’s Clearing nr. Kempsey; 4-8 kim SW Lake Cathie; Lowden Forest Park; Mittagong; 1S.km NW Moruya; Mt Kaputar N.P., Dawsons Spr, 3 500-4 500°; Moss Vale; National Park; Penrose S.F.; Poverty Point 20 km SE Tenterfield; Richmond River; Seven Mile Beach; Sydney; Tweed River; Ulong; East Dorrigo; Upper William River; Uralla, f mile W of river crossing; Walcha; Wentworth Falls; Yetholm. Queensland; Acacia Ridge; Bald Mt area via Emu Vale, 3-4000" Blackall Range; Broken River, Eurgella; Bunya Mts,; Cunningham’s Gap N.P, 4 miles W Cunningham’s Gap; Dunwich, N. Stradbroke 1.; Eukey; Gatton; Kroombit Tops, 45 km SSW Calliope; 12 km N Kuranda; MacPherson’s Range; Mapleton; Mt Tamborine; 18 mi N Quinalow; Stanthorpe; Sugarloaf. Logs, open forest, rainforest, dry sclerophyll. All months of the year. AMSA, ANIC, EMUC, MYMA, QMBA, SAMA, UQBA, Kaszaba corvina (Enichson), comb. noy. (Fig, 29) Tenebrio corvinus Erichson, 1842: 175. Menephilus corvinus, Champion 1894; 390; Carter 1914; 52; Carter 1926; 146, Tenebrio eyanipennis Hope 1843: 360; Hope 1845; I]; Champion 1894: 390 (syn). Tepes Of corvina: Van Diemen's Land. A single female in MNHB bears the labels ‘corvinus Er. and ‘Terr. van Diem, Schayer’, and the number 45958. It is here designated lectotype, Of cyanipennis: a single male, somewhat damaged, bearing the labels ‘TYPE HOPE Proc. Ent, Soc, 1842 p, 79 Coll, Hope Oxon’ and ‘cyan/pennis Hope N, Holl, Type Coll. 1102’ (HCOE). The citation and date appearing on the first label is the one that is frequently quoted in catalogues but it is incorrect, since those Proceedings of the Entomological Society were not published until 1843. Distribution Tasmania, mountainous areas of Victoria, New South Wales, and extrerie southern Queensland. The species was recorded from South Australia by MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 43 Champion (1894) and Carter (1914, 1926). apparently on the basis of the title of Hope's 1845 paper redescribing cyanipennis. However, in the latter work Hope described many species which were clearly not from Adelaide and there is no indication of where cyanipennis was collected. We have not seen this species from west of Macedon, Victoria. Material examined Twenty-four specimens, Tasmania: Brown’s River; Hobart; Launceston; Mole Creek; Swansea. Victoria: Alps; Buffalo River Preserve; Macedon; Melbourne District, Australian Capital Territory: Brindabella Rge., Piccadilly Circus, 3 650’. New South Wales: Blue Mountains; Brown Mountain; Ebor; 30 km S Glen Innes; Tooloom Plateau via Urbenville, Queensland: Stanthorpe, Jan, Feb, Apr. Oct., Nov. AMSA, EMUC, MVYMA, QMBA, SAMA, UQBA. Kaszaba Jaeta (Carter) comb. nov. (Fig. 30) Menephilus laetus Carter 1914: 69; Carter 1926; 146, Types Kuranda, North Queensland, MVMA. There are two specimens in the type series, a male and a female of the same species, both labelled ‘Kuranda Dodd’, and bearing the numbers T~-4092 and T4091 respectively on separate red labels. The female also bears the label in Carter’s hand ‘Menephilus laetus Carter 10-11-12’. The female, No. 409] (identified as a male) is in better condition and is hereby designated lectotype, and the male, allolectotype. Distribution Known only from the Atherton Tableland in north Queensland, Material examined ' Right specimens. Queensland: Cairns District; Mareeba; Ravenshoe. July (3). MVMA, QMBA, SAMA. Kaszaba pulchra (Carter), comb, nov, (Figs 31, 32) Menephilus pulcher Carter 1924; 36; Carter 1926: 146. Type North Queensland; Deeral. J.P. Ulingworth, scrub. AMSA K67235, A single female with the abdomen missing, designated holotype by Carter (1924). Deeral (17°13'S, 145°55'E) is a statian on the railway which parallels Highway One, approx- imately halfway between Gordonvale and Babinda. Distribution Along the coast and on offshore islands, from Bowen (Port Denison) to Cairns, north Queensland and the northern end of the Northern Territory, Remarks Queensland specimens have the elytra green with the lateral three or four intervals golden, whereas the three Northern Territory specimens known have uniformly purple elytra, The latter also have slightly smaller eyes in dorsal view (Fig. 32), Material is insufficient for us to decide whether the Northern Territory form is a separate species, \ eS 12 WAY” = 1a> C\ (7 14 | y 18 mm - FIGURES 10-14, Bassianus rectibasis, larva. 10, head, dorsal aspect, mandibles and left antenna removed. Dashed line indicates eye spots. Inset shows. apical view of 2nd antennal segment. 11, same, ventral aspect. 12, labrum (epipharynx), ental aspect. 13,14, right and left mandibles, ventral aspect, with normal view of molar surfaces below, Material examined Thirteen specimens. Queensland: Bowen; Cairns; Magnetic Island; Mary Creek; Palm Island; Port Denison, Northern Territory: Groote Eylandt; South Alligator Inn, May (1), AMSA, EMUC, SAMA, UQBA. 44 E.G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN BSussianus een. nov. Type-species; Tenebrio colydioides Erichson, 1842. Descriplion of adult General appearance: Oblong. Entirely pleeous, Toial length 6-13 mm. Head: Episioma with anterior edge shallowly concave, suture ill-defined, arcuate, Eyes small, inwardly with a straigh( edge, separated by distance equal to 3.5—5 eye widths, canthus well developed. Head surface densely punctate, glabrous, Bridge of tentorium flat, straight. Labrum = lransverse. Mandibles bidentate apically, Lacinia with uncus. Maxillary palpi with terminal segment oval or subtriangular, Mentunr trapezoidal, without median keel or with feeble one. Antennae short, not reaching base of prothorax, apical four or five segments somewhat widened, without complex sensoria. Prothorax: Subquadrate to trapezoidal in outline. Anterior angles strongly projecting forward, Posterior angles subqiadrale or subacute. Base siuate or straight, Pronotum finely margined except along middle of anterior edge, disc evenly convex, finely to moderate punctate, glabrous. Prosternum without median keel, process strongly expanded apically, not prolonged. Coxal cavities closed externally, open internally. Pterothorax: Humeri little wider than base of Prothorax, more or less grooved basally to receive prothorax. Elytra with 9 shallow, coarsely punctate Striae and scutellary striole, Intervals feebly convex, impunctate and glabrous. Epipleura narrow, complete to apices. Mesosternum strongly stepped io receive prosternum. Mesepimera reaching mid- coxal cavities. Métendosternite Y-shaped, without Jaminae. Wings with subcubital feck, sametimes faint, Legs: Front femora relatively massive Tibiae gradually expanded and with dense setae apically, not dentate, apical spurs very short, Tarsal segments, except apical, short, not cupuliform, with Jong dense setae beneath all except claw segment, which has only sparse setae, claws unmodified, Abdomen: \ntercoxal process of basal sternite Lt- shaped or rounded-triangular, upper edge of apical sternite not grooved, Defensive reseryoirs small, without annuli. Female genital tract of tenebrionine type (Tschinkel & Doyen 1980), without bursa, with strongly colled spermatheca at end of short branch diverging from non-glandular basal portion of the accessory gland (Fig. 4). Ovipositor short, of tenebrionine type with Jongitudinal paraprocts (Fig. 4), Aedeagus with parameres basally fused, slender and Lapering, setose, comprising nearly half of total aedeagal! length, enveloping median lobe. Median lobe with two reinforcing rods (Figs 6-9). 9,06 ran FIGURES 15-22. Bassianus rectibasis, larva. 15, left maxilla, ventral aspect. 16, hypopharynx, dorsal. 17, 18, prothoracic and mesotharacic legs, posterior aspect. 19, abdominal anex, lateral, 20, abdominal apex, dorsal. 21, 22, right mesothoracie and. second abdominal spiracles, Crenulate foargin is posterior. Sexual dimarphisr Evident in shape of hind leg of male, with femur posteriorly concave in outline and bearing a small tooth or angle distally, trochanter usually dentate, and tibla sometimes apically bent. Male & sydnevanus also have a short tomentose line on inner edges of all femora, and fore tibia apically bent, Description of late instar larva (based on rectibasis). General appearance: Body subcylindrical, fnoderately sclerotized. Brownish, Total length 12-14 mm, Head: Slightly flattened, deflexed at rest, with mouthparts directed anteraventrally. Cranium mediunt brown, coarsely punetate. Epicranial stem length about 0,15 times head width; frontal arms very briefly bifurcate at apex, not reaching frontoclypeal suture (Fig, 10), endocarina absent. Lateral ocelli consisting of three pigment spots arranged in vertical row just behind antennal articulation and single spot (or twa poorly separated spots) posterodorsal to row of three; cuticle colorless above eyespots, but pot modified as lens. Cranial setae consisting of one pair at corners af clypeus, one pair just behind clypeofrontal suture. MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDABL) 45 , 08 | am * Lian i td \ dad an ‘3 fi \ A am \ ee (a I 5 XC i i 1 ‘ F & ; i ’ 1 Tih 23 | 24 an! -_— am. 0. ew it 4h Fa) ; ( ( : } ~ d \, { 3 iV 2\ _ om ¥ 96 27 25 of — 0.8 rn FIGURES 23-27. Bussianus sydneyanus, pupa. 23, dorsal aspect of pupa, 24, lateral aspect of pupa, 25, 26, right lateral lamellae (gin traps) of abdominal segment I and Il. 27, abdominal apex, ventral. two dorsal pairs, lateroventral patches of about 7~8 setae on each side and line of about five setae between eye spots and antennal base (Figs 10, 11). Clypeus with posterior half rigidly sclerotized, pigmented; anterior half flexible, densely set with asperities, Gular sutures incomplete posteriorly; tentorial pits aligned horizontally (Fig. 11). Antenna three-segmented; articular membrane expansive, allowing partial antennal retraction, and set with minute asperities; antennal segment two slightly longer than first; sensorium broadly U-shaped, partially encircling base of peg-like third segment, Labrum about 1.5 times broader than long, bearing transverse row of about six setae across middle and apical fringe of about 10 setae (Fig, 10); tormal arms slender, almost straight; epipharynx with marginal row of eight bristles, two marginal peg-like setae, one pair of submarginal and four pairs of central, annular sensilla; single masticatory process on right, several smaller processes on left. Mandibles (Figs 13, 14) with apices bifid; retinaculum a low carina on right mandible; bidentate, prominent process on left, separated from incisor lobe by deep cleft; molar lobes prominently elevated, right concave, left with prominent anteroventral tooth and strong dorsal ridge; ectal mandibular surfaces each with two setae. Maxilla (Figs 11, 15) with articulatory area elongate, clearly demarked from cardo; mala with double row of spines on medial surface, scattered finer, shorter setae on ectal surface. Labium with prementum trapezoidal, slightly broader than long, bearing seta at base of each palp, six setae dorsally and apically on ligula (Figs 11, 16); mentum irregularly hexagonal, about as long as wide; submentum not distinct from gula; hypopharyngeal sclerome with four-lobed anterior margin, dorsal surface very weakly concave. Thorax: With pronotum about twice as long as mesonotum, anterior sixth of prothorax slightly constricted, longitudinally striolate dorsally, becoming finely granulose ventrally and continuous with sternite; posterior eighth of tergite forming finely granulose border; central portion of tergite coarsely, sparsely and shallowly punctate; laterotergite separated from tergite by carina, from sternal region by infolding, but continuous with anterior marginal region, finely granulose; sternite finely granulose, strongly involuted in anterior third, ~~ a f) > g 9 & 3 1 mm i \ | | \ | Ke ek ———— aa. oS, \ ‘_) a y aL J ot : \ { 1 \ { | \\ 7 } N a / 34 32 HIGURES 28-32, Dorsal outlines of head and pronotum of Kaszaba, 28, Kh. coerulesceris, 29, K. corvina, 30, K. faeta. 31, K. pulchra, Queensland form. 32, K. pulchra, Northern Territory form. a6 £. G. MATTHEWS & 1 T. DOYEN forming subvertical surface agaist which detlexed head rests. Tergite with row of about eight long, slender setae along lareral margin, few short setac on disc; laterotergite with about five setae in longitudinal row; sternite with pair of anterolateral setae and one pair centrally, Mesothorax and metathorax similar lo prothorax, but tergite without anteriar siriolate border, Prothoracic leg slightly larger, legs otherwise similar (Figs 17, 18), coxa with row of setae along anterior and posterior borders of ectal surface; femur and tibla with few short setae on éctal surface; trochanter with two, femur with three and tibia with four shart setae on ental surface, apical wo oa tibia stouter; claw with pair of ental setae. Abdomen: Segments 1-7 similar to metathoracic, but tergites with one anterior and one posteriar sliort seta on lateral margins; laterorergites with one short seta at anterior fifth, sternites with single anterior aud two poslerwr setae near each lateral margin, except stemite one, whieh las band of whout 2) setae along ariterior margin, Segment 8 similar. but with 2 posterolateral setae and one seta more dosally near posterior Margin (Fig. 19). Térgite 9 very much larger than narrowly transverse sternite (Fig. 19); deeply bifid posteriorly and produced as slightly upcurved prongs, and bearing pales of nonarticulated spur-like processes on each side (Figs 19, 20); short seiae situated near each process and around apices of prongs; long, slender setae distributed ventrolaterally and laterally on tergite and across sternite, Pygopods nor visible. Spiracigs; (Figs 21, 22) wilh posterior margins crenulate; mesothoracie elliptical win abou viehr distinct, deep crenulations; abdominals very broadly elliptical with three or four distinct crenulations. Desenproan of pupa (based on svanevenns) General appearance: uniformly pale browa. Without setae, Total leneth 9 mr, Head Bent posteroventrad, invisible from ahove (Pigs 23, 24), antenna held below prothonseic and elytral margin, just above frant logs; seginents 5-10 distinguished by annuli af blunt, non-artewlared tubercles, largest dorsally and on apical segrnents; segmient Li with tubercles over entire surface. Prenotum: With few tubercles along tateral margins; hypomeron with tooth like pracess protrudijig between antenna and profemur Elytra and hindwines helt between meso- and metarhonwic kus; elyica with nine striae. Abdomen: Tecgites 1-7 produced as larwe lateral laincllae; lansclla on segmem | (Fig. 25) with weak anteror aud serong posterior tooth, those on éegments Jah With strong aztienioe and posterior teeth; anteritar margin minittely serrate; lateral and postésior margins facly, inrepularly dentate Lamelia on stament 7 yall) anterior eons angulate, then arcuately receding posteriorly, with two marginal teeth; segment 8 with margin moderately explanate but unarmed, Sternites 7 and 8 with few weak tubercles slong posterior margins, Tergite 9 produced as attenuate posterior processes; sternite 9, as much shorter, blunter processes. Remarks The structure of the female genital apparatus (Fig. 4) places this genus unequivocally in the Tenebrionini. [t is in many respects similar to Tenebria Linnaeus but does not have the spinulose connecting membrane of (he aedeagus which is the principal apomorphism of the fatter. As in. same Tenebrio it has internally open procoxal cavities. a plesiomorphous feature shared with Heleini and Cyphaleini, with which it also shares (in part) the plesiomorphous subcubital fleck on the wings, absent in Tenebria. Most of the above characters are found im the other native Australian Tenebrionini: Meneristes Pascoe, Sloanea Carter, and Asphalus Pascoe, Bassianus may be distinguished from all of these by the cambination of the absence of a longitudinal groove on the outer faces of the tibiae and smaller slze, and from all but Meneristes by the presence of wings. Separation of Tenebrionini, Heleini and Cyphaleini is discussed in Doyen ef al. (in press) and in papers in preparation by the authors, From the superficially similar bat anrelated coelomelupine genera Tetrazanomenes and Xaszaba, with which it has been confused, adult Bassianus may be distinguished mast easily by the absence af complex antennal sensoria, advanced anterior pronotal angles, distally expanded prosternal process, and complete elytral epipleura. Wat! (i974) distinguished tarval Heleini and Cyphaleini trom other tribes af Tenebrioninae on the basis of spiracular structure: peritreme crenulate in Heleini and Cyphaleini, simply annular in other tribes, Re also comarked that larvae of Meneristes and Asphafus, though usually placed In Tenedrlonini, which the adults resemble, have crenulale spiracles. Larvae of Bassianus have the spiracular peritreme crenulate, but only on the posterior side, and in the abdominal spiracles only three or four crenulations are visible. An additional feature which may differentiate many larval Heleini and ‘Tenebrionini is the structure of abdominal segment nine. In Tenebrionini (7ewebrio. Nearus Lecante, Alphitohius Stephens, Zaphohes Blanchard) sternite 9 is abour one quarter as long as the tergite, and Jarge pygopods are usually extruded in preserved specimens. Lo Heleini, as noted by Allsopp (1979), the sternite is much smaller, usually about one eighth to one tenth as long as the tergite. In Helein| pygopods are very small and rarely visible MENEPRHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 47 in preserved specimens. In these features Heleini more closely resemble Ulomini. Larval Heleini we have examined have the gular sutures very faint in the posterior half and not reaching the occipital foramen. In Tenebrio and Neatus the sutures may be somewhat faint posteriorly, but extend to the foramen. In Zophobas, however, the sutures are reduced to the tentorial pits, as in Bassianus. Other characteristics, such as the shape of the antennal sensorium, configuration of epipharyngeal sensory organs, or structure of tergite 9 (Doyen ef al. in press), may prove to be of value for these larvae, but much more extensive comparisons are required. The genus most similar to Bassianus in larval features is Meneristes (Watt 1974). They share the large urogomphi on tergite 9, as well as exceedingly similar mouthpart and leg structures. In Bassianus, in addition to the large urogomphi, there are five other pairs of non-articulated spurs on the dorsolateral to ventrolateral surfaces of the tergite. In Meneristes there are only two lateral pairs of spurs. In Bassianus the antennal sensorium is U- shaped, whereas in Meneristes it is three-lobed. The epipharynx of Meneristes bears a pair of stout, short spines behind the patch of annular sensoria; in Bassianus the spines are absent. Finally, in Bassianus the legs are slightly more slender, with a comb of three or four tibial setae; in Meneristes there are five or more tibial setae, at least in later instars. The general pupal form and the shape of the gin traps of Bassianus are similar to those of Meneristes. However, in Meneristes the pupal antennae lack the annuli of tubercles present in Bassianus. Pupal antennae of Tenebrioninae are not known to be tuberculate. This feature has not yet been examined in enough Heleini or Cyphaleini to speculate on its uniqueness. The species of Bassianus are distinct and readily separated on external morphological characters. Minor genitalic differences could be found in the relative shape of the aedeagus (Figs 6-9). In addition, rectibasis bears long setae on the parameres, which in the other species are only minutely setulose. KEY TO THE SPECIES OF BASSIANUS 1. — Base of pronotum strongly sinuate, very shallow transverse basal depression often present on disc (Fig. 33), inflected portions wrinkled or smooth, shagreened, not pustulose; striae usually effaced near bases of elytra, margin of last abdominal sternite not grooved; with fore tibia abruptly curved and expanded apically and all femora with tomentose line on inner faces. Total length 9-12 mm. Victoria, New South Wales, Queensland ......... cece eee ee eee sath alice Shee sydneyanus (Blackburn) — Base of pronotum straight or nearly so without transverse depression, inflected portions pustulose; elytral striae, except 7 and 8, complete to bases; margin of last abdominal sternite deeply grooved, o with hind femur more or less distorted, femora without tomentose lines..... 2 2(1) — Underside of prothorax glabrous, prothorax often quadrate in outline (Fig. 34); total length 6-10 mm. South Australia, Tasmania, Victoria, New South Wales and Queensland........ tte ote A, colydioides (Erichson) — Underside of prothorax, especially prosternal process, with long setae; prothorax narrowing anteriorly (Figs 35, 3(2) — Prosternum pustulose, upper surfaces coarsely punctate and shagreened, matt; total length 12-13 mm. Tasmania vie tale valet ie PRET ie humilis (Erichson) — Prosternum punctate only; upper surfaces finely punctate, nitid; total length 8-11 mm. Northern New South Wales, Queensland.............-.-. Bassianus sydneyanus (Blackburn), comb. nov. (Figs 4, 6, 33) Menephilus sydneyanus Blackburn 1893; 132; Carter 1914: 53; Carter 1926: 146. Type Near Sydney, N.SW. BMNH. A female on a card bearing the designation ‘T 4515 Syd.’, with labels saying ‘Menephilus sydneyanus Blackb.’ and Blackburn Coll. 1910-236’, is designated lectotype. Distribution Eastern Victoria, New South Wales east of the Great Dividing Range, south-eastern Queensland, with a few individuals collected as far north as Kuranda. Material examined One hundred and ninety-two specimens. Victoria: Beaconsfield; Brighton; Cann River; 5 km N Cann River; Hurstbridge; Macedon; Mt Dom Dom [?] 2,500’, Narracan; North Melbourne; 19 miles W of Tallangatta nr Koetong; Tyers River; Warragul. New South Wales: Acacia Creek; Barrington Tops via Salisbury; Bateman’s Bay; Bellingen; Blue Mountains; Brooklana, Sydney; Carrai Plateau via 48 E.G. MATTHEWS & J, ‘T, DOYEN Kempsey; Chichester State Forest, Lagoon, Pinch Park: Comboyne, 9 kin W of Coonabarabran, 533 m; Coopernook Creek nr Brooklana; 13 km W of Coramba; Dingo Tops, 57 km NW Wingham; Dorrigo; Forest Reefs; Gibraltar Range N,P; Gloucester River (Barangton Tops), 30 km S Glen Innes; Wawarra; 4-§ km SW Lake Cathie; Lowden For. Park, 30 kim NE Captain's Flat; Minamurra Falls via Kiana; Monga; Mt Kosciusko; Mt Royal Range, 17 km E Moonany Flat; Mt Wilson: Myall Lakes. Booloombayt; 4 miles N of Nelligen; Poverty Point, 20 km SE of Tenterfield; Styx R., Wattle Flat Camp; Swan Lake; Tenterfield; Upper Hupter; Werrlkernti N.P., Cobcroft Camp; Wollomombi Falls, Queensland; Bald Mt area via Emu Vale; Barron River Falls; Binna Burra N.P. Boldery Park, Cooyar; Bulburin S.F; Bunya Mountains; 26 km W Goomburra; Joalah N.P, Tamborine Mt; Kroombit Tops, 65 km SW of Gladstone, | 000-1 100m; Kuranda: 12 km N Kuranda; Lamington N.P:, McPherson Range N.P; Mt Spec; Mt Tamborine; National Park; 10 km NE of Queen Mary Falls; Springbrook; Stanthorpe; Undercliff. Under bark, rotten logs; fallen logs; open forest. All months of the year AMSA, ANIC, EMUC, MYMA, QMBA, SAMA, UQBA One pupa and several laryal exuviae reared from larvae collected in Gibraitar Range N.P., New South Wales 27.X11.1982, Bassianus colydioides (Erichsen), comb. noy, (Figs 2, 7, 34) Tenebria colydioides Enchson 1842: 175. Menephilus colydioides, Carter 1914; 52; Cartet 1926 146. Menephilus parvulus Macleay 1872; 285; Carter 1914; 53; Carter 1926; 146 (syn). Menephilus armsirongi Carter 1933: (71, synonymy. New Types OF calydioides: Van Diemen’s Land, A sertes of four female cotypes in MNHB, of which the specimen bearing the handwritten label ‘co/peioides Er. Terr. V Diem. Schayer’ and the number 45953 is hereby designated lectotype; the others labelled ‘Hist, Coll, Nr. 45943 Terra van Diem. Schayer' are paralectotypes. OF parvulus: Two specimens in AMSA on an utimarked card, labelled Menephi/us parvulus Mcl, W. Gayndah in Macleay’s hand, and bearing the number K34632. Both were apparently considered to be holotypes by McKeown (£948), It is therefore necessary to select one as lectotype and the one on the lefi, a male, is hereby designated. The one on the right, a female is designated allolectatype. Three other specimens from Gayndah m the Macleay collection in ANIC, evidently from the lype series, are designated paralectotypes. Of armsirongi; Holotype 9, Nandewar Range, New South Wales, 6.132, J. Armstrong, ANIC. Distribution South Australia (the South Basi and Kangaroo Island), Tasmania, Victoria, New South Wales along and east of the Great Dividing Range, south-eastern Queensland as far as Bundaberg, and Heron Island. Remarks M. urmsirongi was distinguished from colydioides by Carter on features.of puncturation, proportion and colour, but the type is a normal female colydioides. Material examined One hundred and forty-two specimens, South Australia: Lucindale; Wilson R., Kangaroo tsland, Tasmania: Devonport; George Town; Hobart; King Island; Lakes; Launceston; Lefroy; Long Bay; Mt Wellington; National Park: River Isis; St Patrick’s River; Tyenna; Wilmot; Wynyard. Victoria: Brighton; Hastings; Lake Corangamite; Lorne; Macedon; Moe: Nelson; Warburton; Warrnambool; Warragul: Werribee; Yarra Junction. New South Wales: Blue Mountains; Congo, 8 kim SE by E of Moruya; Forest Reefs; 30 km S$ Glen Innes; Hanging Rock; Maitland; Mi Canobolis, 3 500-4 500" Mt Wilson; Mullaly: Muswellbrook: Oberon; Sydney; 6 km NE of Tenterfield; Wahroonga; Worrigee ar Nowra. Queensland: Brisbane; Bundaberg: Cunningham's Gap; Dunwich; Bukey; Heron Island; [ndooropilly; Mt Glorious; River Heads. 14 km SW of Urangan; Stanthorpe; Toowoomba: Yarraman 8.F, Logs, dry sclerophyll. All months of the year. AMSA, ANIC, EMUC, MVMA, QMBA, SAMA, UQBA, Bassianus Dumilis (Erichson) comb, nav (Figs 8, 35) Tenebrio humilis Brichson 1842: 174. Menephilus humilis, Carter 1914: 53, Carter 1926; 146. Type Van Diemen’s Land. Four female cotypes in MNHB, of which the specimen bearing the handwritten labels ‘humilis Gr." and ‘Terra van Diem, Schayer, and the number 45952, is hereby designated lectotype, The other three with recent labels “Hist, Coll, Nr.45952 Terra yan Diem, Schayer’ are paralectarypes. Distribulien Tasmania. MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 49 Material examined Three specimens. Tasmania: Brighton; Lakes; River Isis, Nov, SAMA. Bassianus rectibasis (Carter) comb. nov. (Figs 9, 36) Menephilus rectibasis Carter 1914; 53, 70; Carter 1926: 146. Type Dorrigo, Cox, Two males on a card in MVMA, The smaller left hand one has the letter ‘T’ written below it on the card and is here designated lectotype (T-4093). The other specimen (T4094) is designated paralectotype, Distribution North-eastern New South Wales and south- eastern Queensland, with an apparently separate population in the area of the Atherton Tableland. Material examined Eighty specimens. New South Wales: Alstonville, Lumley Park; Barrington Tops, Allyn R. Forest; Cascade; Dorrigo; Dorrigo N.P,; Grafton; Lismore; New England N.P.; Richmond River; Tooloom Scrub via Woodenbong; Tooloom, Queensland: Brisbane; Bunya Mountains; Cairns District; Cooloola N.P, nr Poona Lake; Herberton; Joalah N.P,, Tamborine; Lamington N.P., Malanda; Lever’s Plateau via Rathdowney; Mt Glorious; Mt Tamborine; National Park; Ravenshoe, Rainforest, Apr-Feb., mainly Sep-Dec, AMSA, ANIC, EMUC, MVMA, QOMBA, SAMA, UQBA. ‘Two mature larvae and several exuViae laboratory- reared from adults collected in New South Wales, Barrington Tops, Allyn River Forest, 9.X1.1982. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS We thank the following curators of the collections consulted for the loan of material: Dr F, Hicke (MNHB), 35 36 FIGURES 33-36. Dorsal outlines af head and pronotum of Bassianus, 33, B. sydneyanus. 34, B. colydioides, 35, B. humilis. 36, B. rectibasis, Mr G. Holloway (AMSA), Mr L, Jessop (BMNH), Dr J, Lansbury (HCOE) Dr J. Lawrence (ANIC), Dr D. McAlpine (AMSA), Dr G. Monteith (QMBA), Dr A, Neboiss (MYMA), Dr G. Scherer (755M), and Ms M. Schneider (UQBA). We are grateful to Dr |, Lansbury for help with literature references of Hope and Erichson, and to Dr O. Merk! of the Hungarian Natural History Museum for information on Z, Kaszab patronyms. REFERENCES ALLSOPP, P.G. 1979, Identification of false wireworms (Coleoptera, Tenebrionidae) from southern Queensland and northern New South Wales. /. Aust. ent. Soc., 18: 277-286, BLACKBURN, T, 1893. Further notes on Australian Coleoptera, with descriptions of new genera and species. Trans. R. Soc. §. Aust. 1893: 130-140, CARTER, H. J. 1905. Descriptions of new species of Australian Coleoptera. Part |, Proc, Linn, Soc, N.S.W. 1905: 177-189, CARTER, H. J. 1914. Revision of the subfamily Tenebrioninae, Family Tenebrionidae. Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. 392 44-86. CARTER, H. J. 1924. Australian Coleoptera — notes and new species, No. iii. Proc. Linn, Soc, N.S.W. 49; 19-45, CARTER, H. J. 1926, A check list of the Australian Tenebrionidae, Aust. Zool. 4: 117-163. CARTER, H, J. 1933, Australian Coleoptera. Notes and new species, VIL). Proc. Linn, Soc. N.S.W. 58: 159-180, CHAMPION, G. C, 1894, On the Tenebrionidae collected in Australia and Tasmania by Mr James J. Walker, R.N., F.L.S. during the voyage of H.M.S, ‘Penguin’, with descriptions of new genera and species, Trans. ent. Soc. Lond. 1894; 351-408, 50 E, G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN CHEVROLAT, A. 1878. Diagnoses de diapérides nouveaux, Ann, Soc, ent, Belg, 21: CXLVII-CLIIL. DOYEN, JT., MATTHEWS, E.G. & LAWRENCE, JF. (in press). Classification and annotated checklist of the Ausiralian genera of Tenebrionidae (Coleoptera). Invertebr. Taxon. ERICHSON, W. F. 1842. Beitrag zur Insecten-Fauna von Vandiemensland. Arch. Nat. 8: 83-287. GEBIEN, H. 1927. Fauna Sumatrensis, Tenebrionidae (Col,). Suppl. ent., Berlin 15; 22-58. HAAG-RUTENBERG, G. 1878. Diagnosen neuer Heteromeren aus dem Museum Godeffroy. Verh. Ver. nat. Unterhaltung Hamburg (1876) 3: 97-105. HAAG-RUTENBERG, G. 1879. Neue Heteromeren aus dem Museum Godeffroy. J. Mus. Godeffroy 14: 115-137. HOPE, F. W. 1843. Continuation of a memoir containing descriptions of new species of Coleoptera from Port Essington, in New Holland. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 12: 357-361, HOPE, F. W. 1845. Descriptions of some new species of Coleoptera from Adelaide in New Holland. Trans. ent. Soc. Lond. 4: 100-113. KASZAB, Z, 1983, Synonymie indoaustralischer und neotropischer Tenebrioniden (Coleoptera). Acta Zool, Acad. Sci. Hungaricae 24: 129-138, KULZER, H. 1951. Fiinfter Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Tenebrioniden. Ent. Arb, Mus. Georg Frey 2: 461-573. McKEOWN, K. C. 1948. A reference list of types of Coleoptera in the Australian Museum. Rec. Aust, Mus. 22: 95-139, MACKERRAS, I. M. 1970. Composition and distribution of the fauna. Jn ‘The Insects of Australia’, CSIRO, Melbourne University Press, Melbourne. MACLEAY, W. 1872. Notes on a collection of insects from Gayndah. Trans. ent. Soc. New South Wales 2: 239-318. MATTHEWS, E.G. 1986. A revision of the troglophilic genus Brises Pascoe, with a discussion of the Cyphaleini (Coleoptera, Tenebrionidae). Rec. S. Aust, Mus. 19: 77-90. TSCHINKEL, W, R. & DOYEN, J. T. 1980. Comparative anatomy of the defensive glands, ovipositors and female genital tubes of tenebrionid beetles (Coleoptera). Int. J. Insect Morphol. & Embryol. 9: 321-368. WATT, J.C. 1974. A revised subfamily classification of Tenebrionidae (Coleoptera). New Zealand J. Zool. 1: 381-452. PREPARING GRASS WITCHETTY GRUBS L. A. HERCUS Summary This paper presents information on cultural practices relating to food preservation and preparation of grass witchetty grubs among the Wangkangurru people of the Lake Eyre Basin of south-eastern Australia. PREPARING GRASS WITCHETTY GRUBS L.A. HERCUS HERCUS, L. A. 1989. Preparing grass witchetly grubs. Rec. 5. Aust Mus. 2M1); SI-S7, This paper presents information on cultural practices relating to food preservation and preparation of grass witchetty grubs among the Wangkangurru people of the Lake Eyre fiasin of south-eastern central Australia. L. A. Hercus, Faculty of Asian Studies, The Australian National University, PO. Box 4, Canherra, Australian Capital Territory 2601. Manuscript received 3 February 1988, Ui has long been known that Aboriginal peaple, particularly in the Lake Eyre Basin, stored dry food. The foods most commonly dried were those which were highly seasonal, There was sometimes a surplus of fish when lakes and waterholes were drying out, Reuther has mentioned how the Diyari people of the lower Cooper processed this fish, drying it and reducing it to powder: there are several references to this in his vocabulary (e.g. Reuther 1981, 1V: 3051, 3712). This procedure was also used among Arabana people on the western side of Lake Eyre: it even plays a part in myth, The Arabana Fish History relates how there were women at a birth- camp near Sunny Creek on Anna Creek Station. As was the custom, men threw over food for them to eat, and as fish was plentiful, they were given the most common type, bony bream, more and more of it. They could not eat it all and so they put it out in flat layers to dry. It turned into the slabs of rock at the famous Palthirri Pithi, the Anna Creek grinding stone quarry. Some grubs were similarly dried and powdcred- Reuther gives an account of how the Diyari Ancestor Darana’ (Reuther 1981, X: 10) by means of magic incantations collected grass witchetty grubs, called mu/uru in Diyari, and then dried and powdered them. The whole matter of food storage has recently been studied by Kimber (1984: 18), and the present paper gives further background to tis comments on dried grubs. The term ‘witchetty grub’ refers to the larvae of a number of different species of insects. N.B. Tindale has worked extensively on these (1953, 1958), The distinctions made between grubs in Aboriginal languages usually refer to the habitat (Johnston 1943). Thus in the Wangkangurru language of the Simpson Desert the green caterpillars that appear in large numbers after rain and feed on the fresh grass are called wadnhamarra (Lower Southern Aranda anhemare). Root grubs (larvae of buprestid beetles and cossid moths) are called pardi, and this word is also used as a general term for all caterpillars. The grubs from box-trees have the special name pitha-kapurru (larvae of hepealid moths, Cleland 1966; 144). The very large — FIGURE I. Dora Parker with her youngest child, Pubian. green caterpillars that live in foliage are called yatinjungu, In the mythology too these different types of grubs all have their separate stories, There is a major myth and song cycle about a big ‘Grub- war’, Different groups of ancestral grub men comifg from the south, converge and have a battle on the grassy plains near New Crown in the extreme south of the Northern Territory, Everyone was happy to eat the grubs from roots and trees, but it seems that the grass grubs were dried and stored. This was not only a matter of food storage: these grubs were not considered edible except in powder form, The preparation of the grubs was an elaborate process which was still carried out by Wangkangurru and Yarluyandi people living according to a semi-traditional life-style in the 1930s at Pandie Pandie and at Andrewilla south of Birdsville, Dora Parker Alinda (Fig. 1) could recall the Pandie days and Mick McLean Jrinjili, her (classificatory) uncle (Fig. 2), bad recollections of much earlier days in the Simpson Desert (Hereus 1986). Speaking in a mixture of Wangkangurcu and English they discussed the preparation of grass witchetty grubs. Their conversation was recorded at Port Augusta in January 1967.' 52 L.A. HERCUS FIGURE 2. Mick McLean and Jimmy Russell at Dalhousie, August 1967. Text l.M. They all go out in the green feed time, and they are singing then make’m breed up a bit more, them grass witchetty. They eat’m. I wouldn’t. 2, D. I wouldn't. I used to see old people digging a hole. 3. M. mantarra, wirilti, get'm like broom wattle, sandhill wattle 4, D. mapa-lhuku wirilti-ri wirilti-ri nhangka-ma- ilja-ma-lhuku. thuku, collect-HIST wattle-INS wattle-ERG alive-make- active-make- HIST, HIST. 5. M. thukulu-nga kudni-lhiku, Hole-LOC put-HIST. 6. D. maka-ra ngarda-ngura, kanhangarda wadnhi-lhiku. Fir-CAUS burn-CONT, there cook-HIST. Kids are not allowed to be there. 7. mapa-lhuku maka thadlara thangka-neura. build up-HIST fire frightened sit-CONT. 8, M. Not there, we not allowed there when they are cooking, old ladies, boys are not allowed to come in there. PREPARING WITCHETTY GRUBS 9. D. They have their fire all ready, One, 10, nhanhanga There partjarna all 11. D. kanhangarda There nguru-ru other-ERG thupungka-la-yira. smoke-ALT-PUNC. kudna guts uka-nha he-ACC One make a fire and they all make it same time. All level. thanti-lhiku. get out-HIST They tear it open and pick the grass out of them, kudna guts . L. There is grass inside? 13. M. That green stuff. thanti-thiku.. get out-HIST. 14, D. From when they eat grass. katharra-ma-rna, Torn open-make-IMP kudna guts 15. M. Take the head off, chuck’m all hot then. 20 21. 22 23 24. .D. thawi-lhiku Throw-HIST .M.. thati-ma-lhuku, dry-make-HIST, (in smoke) like from a motor-car (exhaust), but you are not allowed to see that, Boys not allowed. kari-nha they-ACC thingki-la-lhuku, dry off-ALT-HIST, . D. Girls not allowed to be there. yaka-yaka-rna Chase away-IMP . M. kari-ri They-ERG kari -ri they-ERG . L. What about kari-ri. they-ERG. wadnhi-ngura cook-CONT ngampa-lhuku pound-HIST paya-paya? little birds? thanti-lhiku. get out-HIST. katharra-ma-rna.. torn up-make IMP pardi grub Might be a couple of days time, when he get dry, pirda-ru beat-NAR. . M. They got plenty to eat, they wouldn’t come up.. ngampa-ru nardoo stone-ERG pulhpa-ma-rna powder-make-IMP, thaka-lhuku strike-HIST thaka-lhuku. strike-HIST. pirda-lhuku, beat-HIST maka fire one day. 53 thupu = mapa-rna, smoke collect-IMP 54 25. 26. 27 28. L.A. HERCUS Some fellow fill’m up in a bag. yakuta-nga thangka-ngura, pirda-yi-ngura. Bag-LOC stay-CONT. Beat-ACT-CONT. You are not allowed to see that too. Ha, Ha! They were very particular. . D. And when they eat that, they get that paRu then, arkapa, they paint their mouth? with that. paRu, arkapa-ra untharna marna-ki-thi yellow ochre red ochre-CAUS, pipeclay mouth-EMPH pithi-rna-ya -lhuku. paint-SPTR-HIST. arkapa was the red one. 29, M. untharna we call’m. untharna and miRaka. There is no warru in it, only yikurla. We get’m off west, from Musgrave Ranges, Antikirinja people. We got a place too where you get’m URara, out from Granite Downs.3 30. L. When they put that paRu on, then they can eat it? 31. 32. 33. 34 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. D. After. (Or else they would get) a sore throat .. . M. They reckon it is good after it dries out, just the same as with fruit, you dry’m out and put’m through the machine, same way. pulhpa-ma-rna pirda-lhuku ngurngku-ma- thuku-ki-thi. Powder-make-IMP _ beat-HIST ash-make-HIST- EMPH. . D. I don’t like it when they smash’m up and fine and smooth’em, I hate the smell. Ugh! One day my old kadnhini* been tell me, thika-rnawu! anthunha mani-lhiku wirinja-nga pardi pulhpa! Return-IMPV! Mine get-PURP nest-LOC grub powder! I went home and I got this bag and [ smelt it, pardi pulhpa. Grub powder. kawa-lhuku mathapurda! thawi thika-rna. vomit-HIST old man! Throw return-IMP. minha-ku untu thawi-ra, wadla-kunha- thu.?5 What-DAT you throw-PUNC, hungry-POS- EMPH? I didn’t answer the old lady, I was too busy vomiting. 26. 27. zoe Dp Er PREPARING WITCHETTY GRUBS Translation They would all go out in the green feed time, it was then that they would sing to make them breed up more, those grass witchetty grubs. They used to eat them, I wouldn't. I wouldn't. I used to see old people digging a hole. (Pieces of) wattle and sandhill wattle, they would use them like a broom. With this sandhill wattle they used to collect them together (those grass witchetty grubs), they would liven them up and make them move. They pushed them into this small hollow. They heated them up in a fire, they cooked them there. Children were not allowed to be there. They built up a fire and sat there secretly. We were not allowed to go there where they were cooking, the old ladies. Boys were not allowed to come near. They would have the fire ready. One did this while another got the smoke to go into one place. They smoked (the grubs), They (made a number of fires like that) all at the same time, all level. Then they would take the guts out (of the grubs), They tore them open and picked the grass out of them. They got the guts out, There is grass inside? That green stuff. From when they eat grass. They tore them open and got the guts out. They took the head off, and tossed them down, all hot. They threw them down after they had torn them open. They dried them out, they got all the moisture out (in a stream of smoke) like from a motor-car (exhaust), but you were not allowed to see that. Boys were not allowed. Girls were not allowed to be there either. They chased them off. They would cook all the grubs on one day. And then in a couple of days time when they were quite dry, they would pound them and smash them up. What about little birds? They had plenty to eat, they wouldn’t go near there. They used to pound (the dry grubs) with a nardoo stone and beat them and smash them to powder. Then some (old women) would put them into bags. They kept (the grubs) in bags after they had ground them to powder. You were not allowed to see that either, ha ha! They were very particular. And when they came to eat that, they got yellow ochre and red ochre and painted their mouth with it. 56 L.A. HERCUS 28, They got red ochre and yellow ochré and pipeclay. They painted their mouth,* The red ochre we call arkapa, 29.M. untharna is what we called the pipeclay, there was unfharna and the red stuff. The (ordinary) white gypsum was not used, only the pipeclay which was also called pikrrla. We got it from far away to the west, from. the Musgrave Ranges, from Antikirinja people We had a place too where you could get it from, URara, that is out from Granite Downs3 30.L. Affler they had put that ochre on, then they could eat it? 3.D. Yes, alter, Or else they would get a sore throat. 32.M. They reckon it is good after it has been dried out, just the same as with fruit, you can dry it out and put it through a {mincing) machine, in exactly the same way. 33. They pulped (the dry grubs), they turned them into a meal aé fine as ash. 34.D. I didn’t like it when they smashed up the grubs and made them into a powder, all fine and smooth. J hated the smell. Ugh! 35, One day my old maternal grandmother" said to me: ‘Go back home and get my grub powder, [ have got it in a ‘nest’ (a type of head-band for carrying things).’ 36, f went home and got this bag and I smelt it, lt was grub powder, 37, I tell you old man, I vomited! | threw it down as I was walking back to her. 38, (My grandmother said): ‘Why do you throw it away? It’s perfectly good food!” 39. ! didn't answer the old Jady, 1 was 190 busy vomiting! CONCLUSION In their book, The World of the First Australians’ in a discussion of hunting and gathering, R.M. & C,H. Berndt state (1964; 104); ‘Typically there is a magic associated with hunting, but not as a tule with food-collecting’. The collection and preparation of grass witchetty grubs was one of those exceptions to the general rule. There was magic and secrecy connected with it, In the Diari tradition quoted by Reuther it was a male ancestor who collected and prepared the grubs, Among Wangkangurru and Varluyandi people, as shown by Dora Parker and Mick McLean, this activity was entirely restricted to ald women: this is in keeping with general traditions, as itis Usually women who collected smaller items and who do the tedious job of grinding, The fact that grass witchetty grubs only appear during very restricted periods no doubt brought about the feeling that this was a special occasion. It is not surprising that the preparation of the grubs came to be marked by prohibitions. In the Lake Eyre Basin there were very few sites that were secret/sacred and exclusively reserved for only men or only women at all times. Secrecy was not so much site-specific and in at least some cases it reflected an attempt by special groups of people to get away from ordinary camp life, to have some privacy and not to be disturbed. The ritual associated with the preparation of grass witchetly grubs illustrates this. ENDNOTES i, The text transcribed in this paper was recorded in January 1967 as field-tape 65. A copy has been deposited with the Australian Institute of Aborigmal Studies in Canberra, For ease of reference the text has been splil into numbered sections, The divisions are on the whole in accordance with intervals in speech. [n the paper a practical orthography has been used for Wangkangurru: Plosive consanants other than the retroflex plosive have been written as unvoiced, (k, p, th, ¢), bul prestopped consonants have been written with voiced plosives as this corresponds most closely to the pronunciations, hence; bm, dnh, dnj, dl, dik. Retroflexes have been written as r + consonants, 1.6) 7/ is retroflex /) rn is retroflex n, rd is retroflex /. Interdentals have been written as consonant + Jj, hence mh, th, (A. Palatals have been written as consonant + / hence t/, nj, lj. nyhas been used for velar nasals. The three r-sounds have been transcribed as follows: © = the alveolar flap; rr = the trilled r; R = retroflex r. The following abbreviations for linguistic terms are used in the interlinear gloss: ABL = Ablative case IMP — Imperfective ACC Accusative case IMPV_ Imperative ACT Active stem- LOC Locative case forming suffix CAUS Causative case NAR _ Narrative past PREPARING WITCHETTY GRUBS 57 CONT Continuous participle EMPH Emphatic clitic POS Possessive suffix PURP Purposive PUNC Punctiliar past ERG _ Ergative case SP Speed form, indicating action undertaken Transitory aspect PAST Past tense HIST Historical past TR 2. Painting of the mouth connected with the eating of particular items is also known from another ritual practice: people involved in the ritual cannibalism connected with one type of Ngamani rain-making ceremony painted their mouth black. Mick McLean corroborated Reuther’s comments on this and said he had heard of it from older people, particularly from the distinguished old Ngamani rain-maker Dinia ‘Sandy’ (for an account of an interview with Dinta, see Farwell 1950: 53), 3. The Granite Downs area long ago was Aranda. However, when Antikirinjia Western Desert people reached the area, there is reputed to have been a ‘war’. But, there was also gradual infiltration and ultimately there were no Aranda people left in the area, Mick McLean, through his Aranda grandmother, often identified himself with Aranda people. Naturally he still knew what the original boundaries were; this is why he said ‘we had a place’. There was also a pipeclay mine to the east of Lake Eyre at Powana Hill in Ngamani country. Since there were not many sources of pipeclay, it was a much more precious source of paint than powdered gypsum. 4. Dora Parker’s maternal grandmother was the last surviving full Yarluyandi, Judy Trew Thantripilinha (Small poisonous snake’), a woman famed for both her knowledge and courage (see Morton 1976: 17). 5. The very common Wangkangurra expression: ‘It’s good food for someone who is hungry’ does not imply that the food-stuff in question is inferior. It means simply that something is a normal, acceptable item of food. REFERENCES BERNDT, R.M. & C.H. 1964. The World of the First Australians’, Ure Smith, Sydney. CLELAND, J.B. 1966. The Ecology of the Aboriginal in South and Central Australia. /n ‘Aboriginal Man in South and Central Australia’. B.C. Cotton (Ed.). Government Printer, Adelaide. FARWELL, G. 1950. ‘Land of Mirage’. Adelaide. HERCUS, L.A. 1986, Leaving the Simpson desert. Aboriginal History 9: 22-43, JOHNSTON, T.H. 1943. Aboriginal names and utilisation of the fauna in the Eyrean region. Trans. R. Soc. S. Aust. 67(2): 249-270. KIMBER, R.G., 1984, Resource use and management in central Australia. Aust. Aboriginal Studies 2: 12-23. MORTON, E. 1976. ‘Nanna’s Memoirs, Dedicated to Grandpa.’ Adelaide. REUTHER, J.G, 1981. ‘The Diari.’ Translated by P. Scherer. AITAS, Canberra. TINDALE, N.B. 1953. On some Australian Cossidae including the moth of the Witjuti (Witchety) grub, Trans. R. Soc. S. Aust. 76: 56-65. TINDALE, N.B. 1958. Witchety Grub. Australian Encyclopedia 9, 339. ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN SOUTH AUSTRALIA IN THE 1940S AND IMPLICATIONS FOR THE PRESENT R. M. BERNDT Summary This paper is a slightly revised version of a paper delivered to the Anthropological Society of South Australia on 17 November 1988 in Adelaide. Based on the author’s fieldwork in the 1940s in South Australia, it looks at Aboriginal people and their changing circumstances in four major locations : Ooldea on the west coast, the northern region of South Australia centred on Oodnadatta, the Narrinyeri in the south-east and Aborigines in Adelaide. ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN SOUTH AUSTRALIA IN THE 1940S AND IMPLICATIONS FOR THE PRESENT R.M. BERNDT BERNDT, R.M. 1989. Aboriginal fieldwork in the 1940s and implications for the present. Rec. S. Aust, Mus.. 23(1): 59-68. This paper is a slightly revised version of a paper delivered to the Anthropological Society of South Australia on 17 November 1988 in Adelaide. Based on the author’s fieldwork in the 1940s in South Australia, it looks at Aboriginal people and their changing circumstances in four major locations: Ooldea on the west coast, the northern region of South Australia centred on Oodnadatta, the Narrinyeri in the south-east and Aborigines in Adelaide. R.M. Berndt, Department of Anthropology, University of Western Australia, Nedlands, Western Australia 6009. Manuscript received 17 November 1988. It gives me great pleasure to speak at this meeting of the Anthropological Society of South Australia: it must be well over 40 years since I last did so. In those days the Society was a closely knit one, although only a couple of its members had been trained in Anthropology. Moreover, there was some tension between the University of Adelaide’s Board for Anthropological Research and the Sydney Department, then under the direction of Professor A.P. Elkin: it was the issue of amateur versus professional. In the late 1930s, I was appointed an honorary assistant in Ethnology at the South Australian Museum, This appointment represented the turning point of my career. Aborigines from many areas regularly visited the Museum, and it was possible for me to make friends with many of them. I was interested in living people, and less inclined to devote my attention solely to material objects. It was in this context that I first met Albert Karloan, who became my spiritual father and mentor. Through myself, Karloan wished to fulfil his primary concern of recording all he knew about the traditional life of the Narrinyeri, and the changes that had taken place over the years. I began working with him in 1939 at Murray Bridge. Other Aborigines also made claims on my time. Ted Vogelsang at the South Australian Museum, for instance, introduced me to Dieri speakers; and, through Karloan, I was able to work with Ngadjuri and other men. In a sense, the field was so wide I had difficulty in selecting cultural areas for concentration. In that same year, I was invited to accompany a University of Adelaide Anthropological Expedition to Ooldea on the west coast of South Australia. This was an exciting and crucial event that firmed up my ideas of devoting my career to anthropological research. First, however, I needed professional training. With the encouragement of J.B. Cleland, T. Harvey Johnson and C.P. Mountford, I went to Sydney to arrange matters with Professor Elkin. The Department of Anthropology at the University of Sydney was then the only place in Australasia where Social Anthropology was taught to graduate level. It was there in Elkin’s room, at the beginning of the 1940 academic year, that I met Catherine, who had come from New Zealand to study Anthropology. In the following year we were married in Adelaide and went to Ooldea. In the early 1940s we returned to South Australia to attempt what I would now regard as virtually an impossible task — of getting to know the different socio-cultural traditional and near-traditional Aboriginal lifestyles, together with an assessment of the magnitude of changes that had been imposed on these people. Of necessity, we had to be selective, but we travelled quite widely throughout the state before deciding on which areas to concentrate. We settled on four main ones. We would have liked to look at these in the form of a gradation, or range — from outback to urban, from low-risk to high- risk alien contact; but that was not practicable. Ooldea was included because we had already obtained detailed research material there. We had a deep-seated commitment to the lower River Murray-Point McLeay areas, and we had not yet fulfilled our promise to Karloan to settle down with him, and at the same time to meet many of the Narrinyeri people. That took priority. It introduced us also to Narrinyeri ‘outliers’ within the city of Adelaide. That, in turn, helped us to meet people from Point Pierce, and the mid-north generally, as well as other far northern areas. Most of our work in Adelaide was carried out in the homes of our Narrinyeri and other friends, as well as at my father’s place in Rose Park. But also | was able to spend long periods with transient visitors to Adelaide, as well as local people, in Light Square, Whitmore Square and, occasionally, Victoria Square. We also met at the South Australian 40 R.M. BERNDT Museum or, where elderly men were concerned, ar the Magill Old Folks’ Home. In passing | should mention thal, at Professor Elkin’s insistence, we concentrated on the collection of detalled genealogies, This was particularly the case with the Narrinyeri, Point Pierce and mid-north people Knowing the background of so many people had a considerable bearing on our research, and on acceplance by Aborigines on the basis of knowing and being friendly with a oumber of their relatives. We also intended to continue our research over several years. However, tate in 1944 we were Involved in a survey of Aboriginal labour on pastoral stations in the Northern Territory, a survey that was urgently required. Moreover, this was.during the World War Il penod, and we were the only anthropologists working in the field at that time. Port Augusta was also an important centre for local Aborigines, as well as those from the mid- north, and Kokata people who had originally occupied areas north of Eyre Peninsula, and Roxby Downs and who travelled along the transcontinental railway to Ooldea. Many of them visited Adelaide. The other area centred on Oodnadatta, with its own local setting, but with direct linkages to Ernabella and the Southern Aranda, a3 well as along the north-south railway. Before embarking on the survey, we sent questionnaires to missionaries and Aboriginal Protectors (police); arranged through the Director of Education (Dr Charles Fenner) for essays to be written by school-children in all country and city areas; and spent a certain amount of lime in the South Australian Archives to obtain something of the state’s historical perspective. Moreover, we had access to early police records for all the main areas in which we worked. The following is a brief summary of each of our main research areas. | restrict myself te two features: one, with reference to the Aboriginal socio-cultural heritage; the other, relating to the changes that had taken place, and the impact of these on contemporary Aboriginal living, 1 recognise, of course, that to make a ‘jump' from the 1940s to the late [980s is an indefensible procedure, Nevertheless, on a number of occasions | have held that, at any particular period of the life of an identified group of people, the ‘writing is on the wall’ for those who wish to read it, The sad fact is that many do not — even those Who are directly involved. OOLDEA Ooldea was a time-honoured meeting place for many Western Desert people, long before a mission station was projected inio its perspective. In the carly 1930s and 1940s, farnily groups from various parts of the so-called Desert were making their way to the fringe settlements — not just because of bad seasons, bur out of curiosity. Traditional communication networks had been spreading stones of a different people with a multitude of possessions. Ooldea, established in 1933, was one of their objectives. When we were working there in 1941 (Fig. 0, that process was continuing, It was their firsc experience of Europeans: not only missionaries, but gangers and fetilers, as well as passengers on the transcontinental railway, including Army personnel, The mission attracted Kokata people from the east, and some Aborigines from Zanthus and Kalgoorlie At Ooldea, the main missionary’s (ask was to Christlanise and Europeanise the Aborigines, bur he had no knowledge of the local language. So he concentrated on other associated activities. As new arrivals appeared on the horizon, he and his helpers rushed to ‘clothe the naked savage’) he tried to disperse initiation camps; and he collected ritual boards, that were then sold in Adefaide, This caused considerable strife and resentment, but did not detract, then, from the continuation of ritual life, On the other hand, people's introduction toa new diet did have considerable ramifications, and not solely in the sphere of bealth, Rations were distributed, especially to children and adults who aliended church serveces, Ip 1941 the local people relied heavily on introduced food in contrast to bush foods. Gathering of indigenous food resources was severely diminished. Nevertheless, people talked incessantly about every aspect of jt. Both Catherine and [ were told literally hundreds of stories and firsthand accounts regarding such activities. They were useful in learning the Andingari and Yangandjara dialects, but they did not reflect the realty of what was then the present scene — although they were intended ta do so. To supplement what was available at the mission, people began begging for food or for money from the train passengers Or selling tourist items. In such circumstances, their traditional socio-economic system was not only undermined but crumbling. The dice were already loaded. and almost total dependence was noi far off. The missionaries had only mixed success in tackling the beltef system of che adults, so they concentrated on the children. Almost everything taught within the rather primitive school was of non-Aboriginal derivation. Children were often free to wander about (Fig, 2), around the settlement, and their interests in this other kind of living were gradually enveloping them. That, in turn, widened the gap between themselves and their parents and adult relatives, Increasingly. knowledge or information that should have been passed on svormally te the youth of the community was being limited, or in many cases withheld. ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A. *t 5 rel = * bl ’ . ony < 7 ae cl FIGURE 1. One of R. Berndt’s ‘working camps’ at Ooldea, western South Australia, 1941. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18542.) wy - FIGURE 2. School children digging a soak at Ooldea U.A.M. settlement. (Photo courtesy H. Green, 1941.) 62 RM_ BERNDT Adults were outspoken regarding their awn position. Most of them emphasised that they were not tied ta the mission, nor were thetr children; Urat they could reiury to their home rerritenes without ¢ffort on their part, But such was nor really the case. Morenever, the South Australian Aborigines’ Protection Board decided in 1942 ta move the Onoldea people. We opposed this on several occasions, to no avail. Additionally, a live tarer Maralinga was being established, and that restricted Aboriginal movement throughout a good deal of the Western Desert. If an enlightened Aboriginal policy had been in operation, with trained anthropological staff, it could have been possible ta have stemmed the steady drift of the Ooldea people toward virtually an anomie situation. and to have teconstructed a viable communiLy Eventually, they found themselves at Yalata, The story, a8 most OF you will Know, does not end there! more recently, some of them have returned to an area within the vicinity of Ooldea. NORTHERN SOUTH AUSTRALIA The northern area straddled, socio-culturally, parts of south and central Ausiraha, with Oodnadatta as the focal township. Its heterogeneous population consisted af 4 residue of local people drawn from areas around Marree north to the Finke, supplemented by Southern Aranda and Western Desert people. Three groups. or categories of Aborigines were distinguished, hierarchically positioned helow the Europeans, The first, speaking only Enclish, lived in reasonably pleasant houses and were usually employed on a more or less regular basis — but were reluctantly accepted by the European townsfolk (Fig, 3), The second consisted mainly of women taarried to or living with Buropean men. Their style of living did not differ markedly from members of the first group, but their houses did, These women spoke Aboriginal dialects, buy did not normally atlend camp ceremonies, Their interaerlon with other groups was qiiiimal. On the open plain, on the outskirts of Qodnadatta, were Western Desert and Southern Aranda people arranged spatially ss two overlapping camps: they were supplemented by Aborigines coming in from Ernabella to the north- west and beyond, even though Erpabella was originally established as a bufler between so-called ‘bush’ people and those working on pastoral stanons and in the town (Fig. 4). Members of this third group were primarily regarded as being traditionally-oriented and maintained thelr ritual and other responsibilities. However, among them were station Aborigines spending rest-periods there, Windbreaks and huts bull of old iron, baggie ete. were the normal shelters. with mo amenities except for the provision of water, Oecasionally, they were employed on menial tasks in the township and on ihe surrounding stalions (Fig, 5), The people were dependent on introduced commodities, because food-collecting and hunting had became difficult on account of the cattle and sheep pollution of the water-holes and the general condition oF the counreyside as 2 result of carie-running. These (hree groups were relatively isolated from one another, and the position of cach within Oodnadalta’s comparimentaliged society was conditional on theiy measure of Aboriginality. The Jess one had of thay, the more grudgingly acceptable one was to the dominant European group, Beyond Emabell2 and within the central ranges, many “bush’ Aborigines had had Jide or no alien contact, Certainly, many of them would have visited Ernabella, but many had not. However, the long arm of the 'civilising” process stretched Out in the shape of the Oodnadatra police, who had junsdiction over this part of the country. In the 1930s and early 19406, cartle and sheep spearing was tile, with damage to station property, and occasional murders and theft. There were no cxamples of Liquor-related offences at this time. Mostly, Aborigines were reacting against the imtrusion of Europeans into their country, the depletion of food resources, bad treatment on the stations, and interference with women, The police expeditions traversed wide areas of country in search of witnesses and culprits, ‘Prisoners! were usually available, whether or oot they were the Primary instigators ina particular incident. They were brought back to Oodnadatta, sometimes with neck chains. If the charges were serious, they would be sent down to Port Augusta; otherwise they were tried locally and if found wanting were retained at the police station for gardening or other odd jobs Incidentally, people |n this area had experienced the severity of punitiw measures that had been wound clown by the 1940s; but, as would be expected, these nurtured Sitterness among Aborigines and fear of the police who were simultaneously ‘Protectors of Aborigines’, I should mention that we were able to record in writing most of the early and recent (jp to 1944) cases that were entered In the police books held at Oodnadatta and Port Augusta, However, we heard Jater that most of the more detailed documents had been destroyed in a fire at Porc Augusta. We had tried to persuade the police there to have these lodged in the South Australian Archives, The third group of Abertuines | mentioned, who lived on the outskirts af Oodnadatta, was ariginalty recruned from such 'bush” people. Many did not return (6 the central fanwes — not at that tine They brought wath them Cher (radslional way of living which, while it tempornizily suscained nlual activily ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A. 63 FIGURE 3. Race meeting at Oodnadatta, 1944. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18543.) FIGURE 4. Ernabella Presbyterian Mission station, 1944, (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18543.) 64 RM. BERND Into the 1940s and teyond, was doomed ta be drastically changed. Aborigines who were pari of Use other two groups had no use for it, THE NARRINYERE fo contrast to the other two areas of our survey, we have the Narrinyen, who orginally occupied the Encounter Bay, Lakes, Coorong and lower River Murray areas; people who had experienced alien contact prior to the foundation of this state. | call them Narrmyeri, although tradittonally they were referred to as the Kukabrag, and within that wider group several different dialects were spoken, Moreover, on. the eastern shore of St Vincent's Gulf they interacted with the Adelaide Aborigines, Initially, sealers from their stronghold on Kangaroo Island sought women from the mainland, The local people were powerless to act against them. Their hatred of these intruders engendered attitudes that had not diminished in the 1940s. They were also exposed to two primary ‘waves’ of smallpox prior to European settlement tm cheir area, that decimated a large number of the people — to such an extent that they were unable to utilise adequately their own land and its natural tesaurces as they had done before. Nor were they in a position te defend their homeland and themselves from external incursions, Isolated incidents of resistance did occur, but nothing on a wide scale, Some form of independence was possible away from European settlements: traditional life continued there, albeit in a modified way. Point McLeay mission statian was established in 1859 by George Taplin in the heartland of the Narrinyeri. tn the face of hostile or disinterested outsiders, it was the only place within the whole area that constituted a reasonably safe refuge. In general terms, the presence of the mission provided a breathing space for the Aborigines; without it, disintegration of their traditional lifestyle would have been more rapid, and their ultimate chance for re-adaptation slender. It ensured their survival as an identifiable people, with long-term territorial associations. I will not 20 into the history of the mission, except to say that, on the negative side, Taplin’s influence was directly and indirectly responsible for the breakdown in many features of traditional life, The elders — hath men and women in authority, since equality of the sexes was a marked characteristic of Narrinyeri soclety — continued to resist blatant interference in their own affairs, However, they did not turn their backs on what Europeans had to offer, especially in relation to material goods and liquor. The younger members of the community were under the direct influence of the mission, and a number rebelled against their elders; but many did not. it was possible in (882, arainst the expressed wishes of Taplin, for the last widely-attended initiation ritual sequences to be held. This was probably the last public allempt on the part of the knowledgeable leaders to impart traditional information to selected members of the younger generation. Albert Karloan was among the narambi novices. The formal Narrinyert ywnarumi, a unique Aboriginal court in which bath men and women Participated, was winding down by 1860, when its punitive functions gave way to the European mounted police, It struggled on, however, altempting to resolve matters of an internal nature, until the death of King Peter Pulami in 1888, He wotild have been succeeded by his son, John Lelindjeri — but Lelindjeri had come increasingly under the influence of the mission. The break with traditional culture became a reality with the passing of the old people’ — the parents of, for example, Karloan, notably his father Taramindjeri; or the mother of Pinkie Mack (Fle. 6), Louisa Karpeny; and many others, The years between 1288 and the mid-1920s saw most of them sone Of course, it was nat a complete ‘cut-off’, Smee fragmentary knowledge survived, But in terms of living according to Narrinyeri cariyentions, it was, Overwhelmingly, that background was being crowded out by European elements: and the impact of whal came across as mainstream Australian society and culture had priority in contemporary living (Fig. 7). There were, however, special persons (men and women) wha were concerned about the retention of their bistoric heritage: their survival continued only inta the mid-l940s, or a few years beyond. There are two crucial features that sustained Narrinyeri identity. One, even though Narrinyeri men and women contracted unions with non- Narrinyeri people and pon-Aborigines from different areas (and that in itself was no recent occurrence), the Narrimyeri ‘family" circle persisted, with the retention of the old personal and family names derived from their traditional past. Two, while people had been moving out of their home territories aver @ number of years, establishing branches in the city of Adelaide and elsewhere, they did nat lose touch with their own kin of with their country of origin. While this does not mean detailed knowledge of dialectal and clan territories, along with the relevance of wnythic sites and so forth, it does Involve knowing where they belong, and something of the available resources within their land. This is, in Fact, a remarkable achievement on their part, in the face of heavy pressures toward absolute assimilation into the wider system. ADELAIDE The situation in Adelaide in the early 1940s was complex. Most Aborigines lived in the ‘Wost End’, ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A. 65 FIGURE 5, Aboriginal stockmen at Macumba, northern South Australia, 1944. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18535.) bod FIGURE 6, Mrs Pinkie Mack, Piltindjeri clan, Yaraldi dialect, with two of her grandchildren. A daughter of Louisa Karpeny, she lived at Brinkley on the lake entrance to the River Murray in 1943, She was a close friend of R, & C, Berndt. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18537.) which was not the most salubrious of the city’s areas. Also, its mixed population included other non-Europeans as well as Aborigines. The permanently resident Aborigines interacted with Aboriginal transients drawn from the mid-north and elsewhere. There was less negative discrimination and prejudice between people in all these ‘groups’ than between, for example, Aborigines and Europeans living outside the precincts of the inner city, who were mostly categorised as being economically better off. Aborigines who did live outside the city in the suburbs, generally severed connections with their kin living in the ‘West End’, Many of them were virtually lost within the wider society, to emerge later as identified Aborigines when recognition of Aboriginality became politically acceptable. Apart from these people, internal relations between Aborigines themselves were on the whole amicable, although arguments tended to flare when alcohol came into the picture. During this period Aborigines were forbidden to obtain liquor — although there were many avenues of access to it. Men who had been (or who were still) in the Army were strongly critical of this prohibition. This was a profitable field for police action: raids were constantly being made. Non-Aborigines talking to Aborigines were also a target — as I was on several occasions when drinking lemonade with my friends. We were forced to open any bottle we had, to enable plain-clothes officers to smell and even taste what was in it. Most Aborigines lived under the shadow 66 R.M. BERNDT FIGURE 7. Seasonal grape-picking at McLaren Vale, South Australia, in 1944. The people participating were of Narrinyeri descent. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18536.) FIGURE 8. Barney Waria (or Warrior) and Jim Mooney, both men of Ngadjuri descent, 1943. They were close friends of R. Berndt and, when they were in Adelaide, spent much time with him, (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18534.) of ‘offences’ of one kind or another, most of a minor nature, and resented doing so. Women, particularly, read the local newspapers regularly to search for references to relatives and friends who had been unfortunate enough to appear before a court of law. External relations, on the other hand, were focused primarily on the Aborigines’ Protection Board, that was used as a butt for all kinds of controversial matters. Constant visits were made to complain about the indifferent social conditions and/or to extract government aid. The Chief Protector was, with good reason, disliked by all Aborigines and by ourselves. Violent quarrels often resulted from trivial affairs that could have been resolved by the Board without too much difficulty. While many Aborigines aligned themselves with Europeans and with the government, in general terms, many — the majority — did not. Bitterness and discontent were most marked because of the rebuffs they experienced as being ‘coloured’ people. Those Aborigines who did sever their ties with relatives in order to ‘disappear’ within the wider community, hoped to avoid what was then regarded by so many Europeans and Aborigines alike as the stigma of being ‘coloured’. On the other hand, many resented the fact that their own traditions and culture had been more or less deliberately destroyed. ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A. a7 Iwo letters of interest in (his connection appeared in the Adelaide Advertiser, the first on 28 January 1944 and the second on | Pebruary 1944. George Rankine, a Narrinyeri desvendant, made a plea to the general public to give Aborigines ‘some justice, sympathy and understanding’, He mentioned the destruction of Aborigiial culture emphasising that nothing could compensate for its loss. Material benefits were all very well, he said ‘bul we seed something which Australian—Exinopean society, with all irs unpest, Its inequalitles and jts intolerance, has not been able to provide’ “We are hoping’, he continued, that the fulure olay bring something better’, Barney Warrior (Fig. 3) supported Rankine’s letter, adding that ‘people are too ready to judge without understanding, and most like to think that anyone with a. dark skin cannot possibly be as good as they are themselves’. Continuing, he said, ‘Those of us in the city are living the same Way as White people, yel because of our colour and descent fin which there is after all a Jot of white bload) we are not socially aceepted. They talk about equal opportunities and trediment, acd yet we ourselves know very well the things thal are said about us, even by people who profess oo feel kindly coward us’. li a@ turshell, these two Jetrors provided a summary of Aboriginal feebnas in Adelaide in the {940s: but they algo strike @ comtemporary chord. They were sufficient Lo stimulate us to write ‘From Black to White in Sourh Australia’; which we Originally encitled ‘This way to freedom!’ — although the publisher preferred the other title. It was ‘Treedom that they wanted, to throw off the shackles of obsolete and ethnocermtric rules and regulations. Aborigines at that time were laiking about the abolition of exemption certificates and the heed to recognise them as Austfallan ciilzeng — werent they ‘the anty real Australians’? Moreover, they wanted to manape their own reserves as independent settlements, To achieve this they set up small commitiess, many of which were doomed to failure since some Aborigines feared the Tepercussions of the Aborigines’ Protection Board, und the power co withheld benefit, ar do harm to individuals. (The two leners | mentioned above engendered some u)-feeling among wrembers of the Board.) Suggestions were also made by Aborigines that the Board should establish advisory commnittees — of, at least, appoint an Aboriginal representative, But there Was ho respohge. Approaches were made to rhe goveriiment to scray) the old Aboriginal Acr — again, withoul any positive resulf, Interaction wich Aborigines of differing backgrounds aud experiences visiting Adelaide from as far afield as Victoria avd New South Wales, including some who bad been attached 10 rhe Ariny, produced lively discussions that were based on alijtades and views Which had not been generally heard before, or not so explicaly, by the majority of local Aborigines, The war had irrevocably altered! conditions in the city, but pot lo any extent in country areas. The catalysis were those persons who had travelled and mixed widely with nor- Aborigines. What they had to say was not far beneath the surface of the thinking of local people: they simply provided the opportunity for them to express their views. Within this context, the issue of land was raised. The richest land was taken away from us and no compensation was offered”, that was often repeated. Economic security was the keynote, but many people recognised that without adequale education that aim could not be achieved, If we get money, we'll be all right!‘ was noted by several men. ‘The thing to do is to be cunning like a white man and beat him at his own game! Aborigines had to stand up for themselves, otherwise government policy would not change!" Many Europeans regarded such views as revolutionary, promulgated by ‘Tabble-vousers', But that was far from the truth of the matter, The climate of Aboriginal affairs was about to change, just as drastic changes were taking place in post-war Australian society in general. Finally, it would seem clear that in the early 1940s, social condinons for Aborigines generally were far from satisfactory. In the north of the state and at Ooldea, (he only means of rescuing traditional ways of living was to remain away from European settlements. That, however, was virtually impossible, Being faced with an enforced adaptation to a way of life fhey knew little or nothing about, confused the issues. Guidelines were not available. It was a matter of doing what they could, on their own initialiva as a matter of survival: the implications of such actions were unclear or unknown to chem. Government iitervention was negligible. Any positive policies thal had been formulated were not enacted until well after the cessation of the war: and their implementation was a long-drawn-out business, The tong history of Narrinyeri contact with non Aborigines placed them in a special position vis-d- vis adaptation to changing ways. But that did not save then trom losing their living traditional culture and social imperatives, In a different respect, they were able to retain their unique identity a5 a people with recognised rights and oblhigauons. That was possible through their high degree of acceptance of Australian—Eurepean living patterns and values, Adelaide provided opportunities for a diversity of opimon and action, that had the potential for achieving their expectations of fairer treatment and eventual equality with other members of the wider community, without loss of identity. 68 R.M. BERNDT There are two points I should mention here. One, Aborigines all over the country, whether or not they are traditionally oriented, are becoming increasingly committed to an Australian—European type of lifestyle and belief system, in varying degrees. Two, a growing awareness of the uniqueness of their own heritage is being counter-balanced by the construction of an overall, generalised, Aboriginal heritage, that could override the survival prospects of particular regional heritages relevant to many different Australian Aboriginal cultures. This is a crucial point — but it is one about which Aborigines themselves must make up their minds. FURTHER EVIDENCE OF THE CHARADRIID AFFINITIES OF PELTOHYAS AUSTRALIS (AVES : CHARADRIIDAE) J. FIELDSA & B. NIELSEN Summary The Australian dotterel Peltohyas australis (Gould, 1841) was originally placed in the plover genus Eudromias. Sharpe (1896 : 307) erected a monotypic genus Peltohyas and subfamily for it, but kept it in the Charadriidae. Mathews (1913-14) suggested that it was a courser (Glareolidae) and Lowe (1931) supported this view with anatomical evidence. This taxonomic shift was accepted by Peters (1934). Jehl (1968) found that the Peltohyas chick was similar to those of Cursorius and Rhinoptilus africanus in colour, pattern and feather structure. Lowe’s arguments were, however, refuted in the thorough anatomical studies by Bock (1964), Yudin (1965,1978), Burton (1974) and Strauch (1978), who all concluded that Peltohyas has the anatomy of a typical plover. Evidence from behaviour (Maclean 1973, 1976) and ectoparasites (Emerson & Price 1986) point in the same direction. However, no one has reconsidered the arguments of Jehl, and no one has discussed where this peculiar desert fits into the phylogeny of plovers. FURTHER EVIDENCE OF THE CHARADRIID AFFINITIES OF PELTORYAS AUSTRALIS (AVES: CHARADRITDAE) The Australian dotterel Peltohyas australis (Gould, 1841) was originally placed in the plover genus £udromias. Sharpe (1896: 307) erected a monotypic genus Peltohyas and subfamily for it, but kept it in the Charadriidae. Mathews (1913-14) Suggested that it was a courser (Glareolidae) and Lowe (L931) supported this view with anatomical evidence, This taxonomic shift was accepted by Peters (1934), Jehl (1968) found that the Pelrohyas chick was similar to those of Curserius and Rainoptilus africanus in colour, pattern and feather structure. Lowe's arguments were, however, refuted in the thorotgh anatomical studies by Bock (1964), Yudin (1965, 1978), Burton (1974) and Strauch (1978), whe all concluded that Pellohyas has the anatomy of a typical plover. Evidence from behaviour (Maclean 1973, 1976) and ectoparasites (Emerson & Price 1986) point in the same direction, However, no one has reconsidered the arguments of Jefil, and no one has discussed where this peculiar desert bird fits into the phylogeny of plovers, We examined the poorly-made specimen of a downy chick on which Jehl based his view (Australian Museum reg. no. 610162), and have also studied two new and. better-preserved chicks (South Australian Museum reg, nos B 37686 and 38525) anid colour slides provided by Mr J, Hobbs and slides in the Photographic [ndex of Australian Birds, National Library, Canberra. On the basis of comparison with downy young of practically all other shorebirds of the World, and some anatomical specimens, we hope to reach a more precise conclusion concerning the systematic position of the Australian dotterel. The anatomical terminology follows Baumel (1979), ULTRASTRUCTURE OF THE NATAL Down Down from the dorsal tract of three Pe/tohyas chicks was examined by Scanning Electron Microscope (SEM), and was compared with corresponding down of 72 other species of shorebirds, Figure 1 shows SEM micrographs of down of Pluvialis, Peltohyas and Cursorins, The Peltohyas dawn closely resentbles that of typical charadriids, with moderately dense, basally twisted radii that alternately tucn ventrally and dorsally to the ramus, and possess marked nodes near the cell borders af the penanulum, which is relatively long (apomorphy of the Charadriidae), There is no dextral twisting of the rami, as seen In many. Scolopacidae. The down of Cursorius and Rhinaptilus (Glareolidae) is very different, resembling down of sandgrouse, Pteroclididae (Fjeldsa 1976), In these groups, the flattening of the basal portion of the ramus continues to the proximal part of the pennulum; the barbules are therefore stiff and mos twisted as in normal aylan down. The barbules are also packed exceptionally closely, so that each ramus with its radii forms a distinet single-plane structure resembling a4 minute contour feather. The ventral down js, in some of the coursers, very thick with extremely long terminal filaments, Many plovers of hot and arid climates have short down with a somewhat scale-ike appearance, which apparently misled Jehl (1968). The SEM study shows that the natal down of Pelrokvus is nat specialised in the way shawn in coursers, COLOUR PArrERN OF THE DOWNY PLUMAGE The Ael/ioAyas chick is light pinkish-buff to light fawn with some whitish areas on the hinderown, laterally on the dorsal tract, throat and belly, and with numerous black markings, the largest of which have tawny-buff centres. The general coloration and expression of a pattern resembles that of certain coursers, especially Cursorius cursor, and differs from that of most plovers, Because of the perfect erypsis of these chicks, however, we judge the colour hues and presence of a pattern as such to be unreliable as clues of systematic affinity. The precise organisation of rhe pattern is less likely ta be adaptive, and may instead indicate the genealogical affinity (Fyeldsa in press). FIGURE |, Drawings. made from SEM photos of the middle portion of a radius of dorsal natal down of (from left to right) Pluwalis upricaria, Peltohvas australts and Cursorius coromandelicus, Note thal the Pluvialis down has been parily turned, co show haw alternating pairs of cilia turn dorsally and veritrally. a7) 1 FIELDSA & B. NIFLSRN Atthough the pattern of the Pelfofivas chick (Figs 2 and 3) is ul-defined and somewhat variable amongst individuals, it generally resembles that of plovers, with no indications of the two big back patches of Rhinoptilus cinctus or the peculyar lattice patiern of the chicks of at lease Four other courser species, Plover-like trails comprise the kind of spotting, the transverse bands of the hindvrown and the organisation of markirigs along the dorsal tract, The whitish crescent on fhe posterior crown is found only ina small parc of the Charadriidae (and in Piuvianus aegyptims), The crescent is particularly conspicuous, contrasting with a dark pape, in Charadrius melanops avid tricollaris (Fjeldsa in press, Fig. 1), Aleploxypterus cayanus and Pluvianus, the pattern being less clearly cutlined in Peliohyas, C modestus, Erythraganys cinetus and probably in Phezoernis mitchellii and Oreopholus ftuficollis, and very weak in © novaeseelandiae and Anarhynchus frantatis, The typical sand- and ringed plovers of Bock (1964) have instead a white nuchal collar situated below the occiput, While most Pluvialis forms and the desert plovers Charadrius morinellus, asiaticus, veredus, leschenaulell and moetanus, the apparently related Pliyviorhynehus’ ebscurus, as well as the Japwing Chetrusia gregaria, combine hind-crown crescent and nuchal collar, The finer details of the pawern of the Peliohyas chick are hard to recognise in other species, but indications are found im several of the above- mentioned species. The clover-like mark on the crown seems unique, but is possibly indicated in &. cinctus. Such differences as the pebbled appearance of GC melanaps (reduced marks on the dorsum, reinforced black side-lme and = strong countershading), a more disrupted pattern of E. cinetus, and the less regular speckling in orher specres, are Wikely fo represent modifications conditioned by different hablitars. SOME FEATURES OF THE ADIT PLUMAGE Peltahyas clasely resembles the courser Rhinoptifus cinetus in its general ‘desert colours’, but is more Chteradrius-like in pattern. The unique V-shaped breast-band could correspond to the median tapering of the breast-band thal is special to C melaneps, Pellohyas agrees with some of the plovers that it resembles in natal characters, and with coursers, stone-curlews, oystereatvhers, stilts and some other groups in having pale underdown and a very short laréral apterium of the neck, These are probably primilive character states. Small species such as € melanaps, tricalleris, awd naveeseclandine and Erythrogonys cinctus agree with other plovers (viz. the majority of species) in these respects. Because (hese characters may be involved in heac regulation, parallelisms are likely fo oreur. EVIDENCE FROM SKELETAL CHARACTERS Jn order t examine whether the affinities suggested by plumage characters are compatible with other Character sets, we examined skeletons of a number of shorebirds, and used published skeletal data. The review of 70 skeletal characters by Strauch (1978) showed very little variation within the Charadriidae, Qwing to some apparent reversibility, and to doubts about the correctness of certain distinctions between primitive and derived character states, very few characters provide hints about the relationship of Peftahyas to other Charndriidac. FIGURE 2. Heads of three Pelfohyas chicks. PELTOHYAS AVPINITIES " FIGURE 3. Dorsal colour pallerns of newly-hatched chicks of A, Charadrius morineilus, & C modestus C, ry cinctus, D. Peltahvas australis, & Rhinaptilus africanus and BR. vines. Lack of supraoccipital foramina in PelroAyas is shared by stone-curlews, sheathbills, seedsnipes, certain lapwings,. all gulls and curlews, This may be uw primitive state, but may also be conditioned by a rather solid construction of the skull, Peltohyas shares a somewhat restricted attachment of Musculus reclus capil: with a number of small plovers, including Prythogenys cinetus, Charadrius melanops and novaeseclandive and Anarhynachus Srontalis, tt shares a long suprameatic process (derived state) with several of the plavers with which it shares natal characters. A peculiar broad triangular shape of the quadrate bone of Peltohyas (Bock 1964, Fig. 1) we found to be matched only in Charadrius melanops, but \bis approached in C tricallaris and Hoploxypfenes cayanus. The general shape of the mandibles of Pelfo/yas is Charadrius- like (Bock 1964), and particularly resembles those of C melanaps and trivollaris. The systematic unity of the species which Peltohyas resembles |fi natal characters is supported by a lack of a certain maxillapalatine strut in Charadrius tricollaris, morinellus, dubius and yociferus, H. cayvanus, Phesornis mitchellri, Oreaphotus ruficollis and several Fanellus species and by an almost perfect agreement in Strauch’s skeletal characters between the aberrant Ervthrogonys cinctus and © ¢tnelanaps. In the absence of our own anatomical material of E, cinctus we have been unable to make further comparisons: Burton (1974) ancl Strauch (ep. cil) present evidence for transferring A. cuyanus from the lapwings to near Charadrius, CONCLUSION Our study fails to corroborate Jehl's argument that Pelrohyas has a courser-like natal plumage. We find jt plover-like in all respects, but fail to find indications of elose affinities with the large species groups of desert, sand- and ringed plovers, or with lapwings. These can be defined by (their awn apomorphies, and may Tepresent rather recen| radiations, Peliotyas shares two unique character states with C, me/anaps (V-shaped pectoral band and triangular quadrate bone). Yet, we hesitate to 2 1. FIBLDSA & B NIELSEN Suggest that these are sister taxa within the Charadriidae, for all those species with which Peltohyas shares some peculiarities are rather aberrant members of the Family, and do mot form a closely knit group, Some are traditionally placed in monotypic genera, and of those previously limped in Choradrius, cinetus has now been separated in Erythroganys (Condon 1975), melanops in Elseyornis (Schodde 1982), novaeseelandiae tn Thinarnis (OSNZ 1970). The distribution of ihese alerrant forms covers Australia, New Zealand, Sourh Africa and South America Le. the Gondwanaland continents, It seems possible, then, that Peltahyas belongs in a paraphyletic group of species representing an early radiation of Charadrius-like birds. Our data support the conclusion of Phillips (1980), based on behavioural data, that Charadrius bicinctus, C. obscurus and C alexandrinus belone to the large desert- and sand-plover groups of Charadrius. However, Anarhynchas frontalis could, in cur opinion, belong in the above-mentioned ancient assemblage of aberrant southern plovers. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS We thank LP. Pedler, J. Reid and K. Casperson for collecting the two downy chicks of Pe/tohvas australis naw in the South Australian Museum, and Mr Shane Parker for providing these specimens as 2 loan, and for commenting on the mamliscript. We also thank the curators of birds af the following institutions for their courtesy in connection with museum visits or loans af specimens; American Museum of Natural Histary (New York), Academy of Natural Sciences (Philadelphia), Australian Museum (Sydney), British Museum (Natural History) (Tring), Carnegie Museunt (Pittsburgh), CSIRO Australian National Wildlife Collection (Canberra), Denver Museum (Oenver, Colorado), Field Museum (Chicago), Louisiana State University Zoological Museurn (Baton Rouge), Musee d’ Histoire Naturelle (Paris), Musea de Historia Narural ‘Javier Prado’ (Lima), Museo de Historia Natural ‘Bernadino Ricadavia’ (Buenos Ajres), Museo de Historia Natural (Santiago de Chile), Royal Ontano Museum (Toronto), South Australian Museum (Adelaide), Swedish Museum of Natural History (Stockholm), and the Zoological Museams of Moscow and Oslo. Slides of wader chicks were kindly supplied by P- Disher, N. Breyer 3. Hobbs, A.C, Kemp, G.L, Maclean, G_ Moon and E- Thomas. REFERENCES BAUMEL, J. 1979. Nomina anatomica aviam, Academic Press, London. BOCK, WJ, 1964. The systematic position of the Australian dotterel, Peltefyes australis, Emu 63: 383-404, BURTON, P.J.K. 1974, ‘Feeding and the Feeding Apparatus in Waders: a Study of Anatomy and Adaptations in the Charadrii’ British Museum (Nat. His1.), Landon. CONDON, N.H_ 1975, Checklist of the Birds af Australia. 1, Non-Passerines’. RAOU, Melbourne EMERSON, KC. & PRICE, R\D. 1986. Two new species OF Quadraceps (Mallophaga: Philopieridae) from Australia. Proc. Entomol. Soc, Wash. 88: 93-97, FJELDSA, J. 1976. The systematic affinities of sandgrouses, Pternclididac. Vidensk, Meddr. dansk narurk, Foren. 139; 179-243, FIELDSA 4. in press. Slow evolution of neossoptile Plumages. Proc, XLX Int Orn. Cangr. Ottawa, 1986, JEHL, 3K. Jt. 1968. Relationships of the Charadrii (shorebirds); a taxonomic study based on color paiterns of the downy young. Mem. S. Diega Soe, nut. Hist. No. 3: 1-53. LOWE, PR. 1931, An anatomical review of the waders’ (Telmatomorphae), with special reference to the fainilies, subfamilies, and penera within the suborders Limicolae, Grui-Limicolae and Lari-Limicalae. Jbis 1931: 712-77], MACLEAN, G.L. 1973. A review of the biology of the Australian deser! waders, Svi/rig and Peltohvas. Emi 73: 61-70. MACLEAN, GL. (976. A field study of the Australian dotterel. Emu 76» 207-215, MATHEWS, G.M, 1913, ‘The Birds of Australia # HE, and G, Witherby, London, OSNZ (Ornithological Society of New Zealand) 1970. “Annotated Checklist of the Birds of New Zealand’ AVA. & AW, Reed, Wellington. PETERS, JL. (934. ‘Check-list of Birds of the World, Vol, 2. Harvard Univ, Press, Cambridge, Mass, PHILLIPS, R.E, 1980. Behaviour and systematics of New Zealand plovers. Eww 80: 177-197. SCHODDE, R_ 1982, Origin, adaptation and evolution of birds in arid Australia. /n WR, Barker & PIM. Greensdale {Eds}. Evolution of the Flora and Fauna of Arid Australia’, Pp, (91-224. Peacock Publications, Adelaide. SHARPE, R.B. (Ed.) 896, ‘Catalogue of the Birds in ihe Collections of the British Museum, Vol. 24,' British Musetim, London, STRAUCH, JG, Jr 1978, The phylogeny of the Charadriifarmes (Aves): a new estimate using the method of character compatibility analysis. Trans: zool, Soc. Land. 34: 264-345, YUDIN, K.A, 1965. (Phylogeny and classification of the Charadriformes). Fauna SSSR (N.S.} No, 91, Birds If, Part 1, No, | din Russian). YUDIN, KA, 1978. Sistematitcheskoje polozhenije Peltohyas australis Gould 4 jestestvjennaja granitsa mezhdu gruppami Limicalse ji Laro-Linvicolae (Charadriiformes, Aves), Sistematika, Morfoligija i Biolopija Pits. Leningrad: 3-34. I. FIBLDSA, Zoological Museum, University of Copenhagen, Universitetsparken 15, OK-2100 Copenhagen, Denmark and & NIELSEN, Spireavej 4, Haynbjerg, DK-6430 Nordborg, Denmark_ Ree, S. Aust. Mus, 23(1); 69-72, 1989, SUPPLEMENTARY DESCRIPTION OF HETERODISPUS LONGISETOSUS (WOMERSLEY, 1955) (ACARI: TARSONEMINA) A SCUTACARID SPECIES FROM MUTTON BIRD NESTS IN SOUTHERN AUSTRALIA E. EBERMANN Summary Examination of the type series of the scutacarid mite Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955), showed that important morphological details were neglected in the original description. It is thus appropriate to publish a supplementary description of the well-preserved material. I should like to express my thanks to Dr David C. Lee, South Australian Museum, for putting the type series at my disposal. SUPPLEMENTARY DESCRIPTION OF HETERODISPUS LONGISETOSUS (WOMERSLEY, 1955) (ACARI: TARSONEMINA) A SCUTACARID SPECIES FROM MUTTON BIRD NESTS IN SOUTHERN AUSTRALIA Examination of the type series of the scutacarid mile Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955), showed that important morphological details were neglected in the original description. lt is thus appropriate to publish a supplementary description of the well-preserved material. I should like to. express my thanks to Dr David C, Lee, South Australian Museum, for putting the type series at my disposal. Material examined: 9-Holotype and 39 9 -paratypes. In all there are 10 slides: slide no. N1987155:; holotype- 9 (marked) as well as further 499; slide no. N1987156: 299; slide no, N1987157! 599; slide no, NI987158: 4 99, slide no, NI987159; 499; slide no, N1987160: 5.99; slide no, NI987161; 499; slide no. NI987162; 499; slide no, NI987163: 399; slide no, NI987164: 490 | Helerodispus longisetosus (Womersiey, 1955) Variatipes longisetosus Womersley, 1955: 429, Fig. i0A-B Afeterodispus longisetosus (Womersiey, 1955): Mahunka 1965: 363, 381, ‘Table 4, Fig. 13, 14; Mahunka 1967: 1299; Mahunka 1977; 96, Supplementary description Body size and integument; Owing to preparation, the animals are in different degrees of extension; for this reason, body length will be neglected. Clypeus width in pm: 177-247 (holotype 222); x (135) 207; s=20, 25; v=9, 78. Width of posterior sternal plate in wm, measured on the widest part in the region of setae 3c: 90-127 (holotype 110); x (n=37) 106; s=10, 03; v= 9, 46, Entire body surface is finely punctated. Dorsum (Fig, 1): Free edge of clypeus with radial stripes, Setae cl and ¢2 with hair tubes. Cupulae ja and ip rounded, Fenier (Fig, 2, a): Illustration shows relative length of the ventral setae and their pinnation. Posterior genital sclerite is distinctly wider than long. Setae; Setae psl and ps2 are pinnate; ps3 is present, at least half as long as psl and ps2, smooth (Fig. i). Trichobothrium has a thin stalk and clubbed end with fine scales; trichobothrial setae are the same length (Fig. 3, a). Legs: Leg I (Fig. 2, b-e): Formula of setae (solenidia in parentheses); trochanter 1, femur 2, genu 4, tibiotarsus 16 (4). Tibiotarsus distal with two setae sockets, oo claw. Solenidia 2 >) >ws=w- Lep Cl (Fig. 3, b): Formula of FIGURE 1. Heterodispus longisetosus, Q (holatype), dorsal view; setae pst-ps3 in higher magnification. setae: trochanter |, femur 3, genu 3, tibia 4(1), Tarsus 6(1). Tarsus with small claws and pulvillus. Leg III (Fig, 3, c); Formula of setae: trochanter 1, femur 2, genu 2, tibia 4(1), Tarsus 6, Tarsus with small claws and pulvillus, Leg 1V (Fig. 3, d): Formula of setae: trochanter 1, femur 2, genu 1, tibia 3, tarsus 4, Tibia and tarsus almost completely fused, Tarsus shortened; praetarsus strongly reduced, claw absent. Variability: The material examined is not significantly variable for systematically relevant characteristics. Systematic position Heterodispus /ongisetosus resembles, mainly due to the rudimentary tarsi IV, the species WH. cenguassates Mahunka, 1972, H. mussarai Mahunka, 1975 and H. reductus Mahunka, 197], but differs from the first two in different positions of the setae 4a as well as in the relative length of the body setae, H, /ongisetosus differs from A. 14 E. EBERMANN FIGURE 2, Heterodispus longisetosus, 9; a, ventral setae (holotype); b, leg 1 in ventrolateral view; c-e, tibiotarsus | in different views (only distal setae are drawn), reductus in the form of setae ps3 as well as in body and leg setae. Remarks Although the genus Hereredispus has only 26 species, the taxonomic problems are substantial, for the same reasons given by Ebermann (1988) for the genus /mparipes. The problem for the student of these species is the difficulty in differentiating new species from known material, The main reason for this is (he lack of necessary details in the original descriptions, A first step to improving this situation would be generic revisions and, in some cases, supplementary descriptions of uncertain species are urgently needed. A further problem, which could also affect the genus Heterodispus, is that female um FIGURE 3. Heterodispus longisetosus, 9; a, trichobothrium; b, leg IT (ventral); c, leg TIL (ventrolateral), d, leg IV (ventrolateral), (b, c and d are drawn from various specimens.) polymorphism occurs in scutacarids, first demonstrated by Norton (1977). New work of mine involving, among other things, the variation in the claws of leg Las well as in the setation of body and legs, has already shown a gradual and varying female dimorphism for various species of several genera (Ebermann in prep.). Female dimorphism in the genus Heferodispus has not yet, however, been demonstrated. REFERENCES EBERMANN, E, 1988, /mparipes (Imparipes) pselaphidorum o. sp., a few scutacarid species phoretic upon African beetles (Acari, Scutacaridae, Coleoptera, Pselaphidae). Acarologia 29: 35-42. MAHUNKA, 5. 1965, Identification key for (he species of the family Scutacaridae (Acari: Tarsonemini). Acta Zool. Acad, Sci, Hung, 11; 353-401, MAHUNKA, S. 1967, A survey of the seutacarid (Acari Tarsonemini) fauna of Australia. Aust Zool. 15; 1299-1323. MAHUNKA, S. 1971. Tarsonemina (Acari) species from India. The scientific results of Dr. Gy. Topal's collectings in India, 4, Acta Zool, Acad, Sci, Hung, 17: 11-49. MAHUNKA, S. 1972. The lirst survey of the Tarsonemid (Acari) fauna of New Guinea, I. Acta Zool. Acad. Sci. Hung. 18: 41-92. MAHUNKA, S. 1975. Neve und interessante Milben aus dem Genfer Museum XV. Beitrag zur Tarsonemiden- Fauna von Suidindien (Acari), Rev. Suisse de Zool. 82: 495-506, MAHUNKA, 5. 1977. Beitrdége zur Kenntnis der Systematik, Taxonomic, Ontogenie, Okologie und Verbreitung der Tarsonemiden, UT. Fol, Ent, Hung, (ser, nov.) 30; 85-97, NORTON, R.A. 1977. An example of phoretomorphs in the mire family Scutacaridae, . Georgia Entomol. Soc. 12: 185-186, WOMERSLEY, H. 1955. The Acarina fauna of Mutton bird’s nests on a Bass Strait Island, Aust. J, Zool, 3; 412-438, E. EBERMANN, Institut fur Zoologie der Universitat Graz, Abteilung fur Morphalogie/Okalogie, Universitatsplate 2, A-8010 Graz, Austria, Rec, 5, Aust, Mus, 23(L): 73-74, 1989, VOLUME 23 PART 1 MAY 1989 ISSN 0081-2676 CONTENTS: 21 33 39 51 59 69 ARTICLES G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P. GROVES Skull morphometrics of Lasiorhinus latifrons (Owen 1845) (Marsupialia: Vombatidae) P. GREENSLADE Checklist of free-living marine nematodes from Australia, Macquarie Island and Heard Island I. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN A revision of the Australian genus Diemenia Spinola (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) I. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN A new genus and species of the Diemenia group (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) from Australia, with cladistic analysis of some related genera E. G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN A reassessment of the Australian species of Menephilus Mulsant (Coleoptera: Tenebrionidae) with descriptions of two new genera and a larva and pupa L. A. HERCUS Preparing grass witchetty grubs R. M. BERNDT Aboriginal fieldwork in South Australia in the 1940s and implications for the present NOTES J. FIELDSA & B. NIELSEN : Further evidence of the charadriid affinities of Peltohyas australis (Aves: Charadriidae) E. EBERMANN Supplementary description of Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955) (Acari: Tarsonemina) a scutacarid species from mutton bird nests in southern Australia Published by the South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000 RECORDS OF THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM VOLUME 23 PART 2 NOVEMBER 1989 THE MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN SOUTH AUSTRALIA P. B. COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN Summary In 1985 a three-week survey was made in parts of north-western South Australia to ascertain which species of mammals occurrred in the region in the past and which of these are still present. Trapping and mist-netting yielded four species of small ground mammals and eight species of bats. Another 11 species were observed or their recent signs recorded. Taphozous hilli was collected and recorded for the first time in the state. Aboriginal names for mammals were recorded and verified from older published information. The Aboriginal people confirmed that many species no longer inhabited the region. Approximately 23 species of mammals were identified in owl pellets and surface bone deposits. Pseudantechinus macdonnellensis was recorded for the first time in South Australia but only in the oldest deposit which contained several species believed to be extinct in the state. The remains of Mus domesticus were found in owl pellets and loose material at all four collection sites. THE MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN SOUTH AUSTRALIA FB COPLEY, C, M, KEMPER & GC. MEDLIN COPLEY, P-B., KEMPER, CM. & MEDLIN. GC. 1989. The mammals of north-western South Australia, Ree. S. Aust Mus 232): 75-88. In 1985 a three-week survey was made in parts of north-western South Australia to ascertain which species of mammals occurred in the region if rhe past and which of these are still present. Trapping and niist-netting yielded four species of small ground mammals and eight species of bats, Another Tl species were observed or their recent signs recorded. Jiyphozous hilli was collected and recorded fur the tirst time in the state. Aboriginal names for mammals were recorded and verified from older published |nformation. The Aboriginal people confirmed thal many species no longer inhabited the region. Approximately 23 species of mammals were identified in owl pellets and surface bone deposits, Psevdaniechinus macdonnellensis was recorded for the first time in South Australia bul only in the oldest deposit which contained several species believed to be extinct in rhe stale. The remains of Mus domesticus were found in owl pellets and loose material at all four collection sites, Forty-three species of indigenous mammals have now been recorded from the north-west of South Australia but only 20 (46%) of these are considered extant. Pelrogale /aterdlis appears to be declining in numbers, with only a Tew populations remaining. We recommend thal these be monitored closely and thal steps be raken to protect them. PB, Copley, National Parks and Wildlife Service, Department of Environment and Planning, 55 Grenfell Stecet, Adelaide, South Australia 5000; C.M. Kemper, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000 and G.C. Medlin, Mawson High School, Colton Avenue, Haye, South Australia 5048. Manuscript received 29 March 1988, Many arid zone mammal specles have undergone drastic changes in distribution and status singe European man first settled Australia (Jones 1923-25; Finlayson 19Al; Burbidge & Fuller 1979, 1984: Strahan 1983; Burbidge er a/, 1987; Burbidge ef al, 1988). The magnitude of this decline will probably not be fully realised until the original faunas become better known through more studies of surface bane deposits and owl pellets. From these sources, Morton & Baynes (1985) have concluded that the extant species, at least among rodents and polyprotodont marsupials, are much reduced in both distribution and abundance when compared with pre-European times. As early as the mid-1920s, Jones (1923-25) documented the alarming deciine of many South Australian species and in 196] Finlayson concluded that the decline was cominuing. At the present time 22 (21%) of the 103 non-marine, native mammal species recorded in South Australia are presumed extinct in the state (Astin 1985). Much of our knowledge of the mammals of north-western South Australia (and in fact much of central Australia) is due to the work of Finlayson (1935, 1961), He last recorded many of the species now believed extinct in the state in the period From 1931 to 1935, Other studies before and since Pinlayson’s time have reported un che mammals of the north-west. These trclude the Elder Expedition of 1891-1892 (Stirling & Ziet2 1892), the Government North-West Expedition of 1903 (Basedow 1915), the White Expedition of 1914 (White 1915) and the records of Philpott & Smyth (1967), Finlayson often documented ihe Aboriginal names for the mammal species he discussed, More recently, Burbidge & Fuller (1979, 1984), Burbidge et al, (1987) and Burbidge e7 al. (1988), have sought information on the past und present status of mammals in the desert regions of central Australia in general and Western Australia in particular, Museum skins, to which the Aborigines could immediately relate, consistently elicited the names reported by Finlayson (1961). This survey technique was also adopted by Friend ef al. (1982) when looking for numbats (Myrmecobius fasciatus) and by Southgate (in press) when carrying out research on hilbies (Macrotis lagoiis), In September 1985 we visited the Pitjantjatjara lands of north-western South Australia lo conduct a rapid survey of the region’s mammal fauna. The survey ulilised three different methods: 1) collecting skeletal remains [rom owl roosts and surface bone deposits; 2) observing and/or capturing extant species; and 3) obtaining information from local Aborigines. The results of the survey were then compared with previous records from Australian museums and published literature, MATERIALS AND METHODS Figure | illustrates the route taken, sites sampled, Aboriginal communities visited and other features 76 P. B, COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN HANGING KNOLLe 1 ff - w MTD SANT CAROLINE TH S eae, MT MARKEE OUI MT CROMBIE SOUTH AUSTRALIA — —— ee 130 iar roe FIGURE |. Area suryeyed for mammals during the September 1985 trip to the north-west of South Australia. -— areas searched for museum records; route laken; A mountain; @ collection/observation site. Aboriginal communities visited ( f™ ) were Mimili (Everard Park), Amata (Musgrave Park), Pipalyatjara (Mt Davies Camp), Iwantja (Indulkana), Pukatja (Ernabella) and Kalka. Numbers are collection/observation sites and refer to localities listed in Table 1. of interest in the survey area, Table 1 lists and previous mammal records from the area delineated. describes the localities where our specimens were collected or where important observations were made. Museum collections at the Australian Museum (AM), Western Australian Museum (WAM), Central Wildlife Collection of the Northern Territory Museum of Arts and Sciences (NTM) and South Australian Museum (SAM) were searched for However, only the most recent specimens are referred to in the ‘Results’ section. Owl pellets and surface bone deposits Skeletal material was collected from five owl roosts at four sites in the study area. Whole or fragmentary pellets were dissected in the manner described by Medlin (1977). Their contents and the TABLE 1. Localities where mammals or mammal remains were recorded during the 1985 survey, Locality numbers 1-19 are shown on Fig, 1. Aboriginal names refer to general region when applicable, Locality Lat./long. Aboriginal name eC ee 1. Warkarrecoordinna Rockhole, S.A. 26°59'S 133°15' E Warkarrikurti-nya 2. 1 km N Victory Well, S.A. 27°03'S 132°30'E 3, 3 km SE Betty Well, S.A. 27°03'S 132°27'E 4, 0.5 km E Betty Well, S.A, 27°02'S 132°26'E 5. Etcamerta Hill, S.A, 27°08'S 132°13’ E 4, 25 km N Artoonanna Hill, $.A. 26°44'S 132°38'E 7. 7 km SE Mt Cuthbert, S.A. 26°07'S 132°06'E Wamikata 8. ll km SSW Mr Woodroffe, S.A. 26°24’S 131942’ BY near 9, 18 km SE Mt Davenport, S.A, 26°21'S 131°28' E Erlywanjawanja 10, 8 km SW Mt Davenport, S.A, 26°17'S 131°1S’ E Rockhole 1. 4 km NNW Mt Woodward, S.A, 26°01'S 131°04' EB 12. 2 km E Mt Caroline, S.A. 26°21'S 130°5)'E Ulkiya 13. 3 km NW Mt Crombie, S.A. 26°38'S 130°48'E Ulpurra 14. 8 km ENE Njungunja Rockhole, 5.A. 26°10'S 130°30' E 15. 4 km W Kapi Kanbina Rockhole, S.A. 26°08'S 130°04' E Kapi Kanpi 16, 6 km W Kapi Kanbina Rockhole, S.A. 26°08'S 130°03'E Kapi Kanpi 17, Katjawara Soak, S.A. 26°O2'S 129°40' EB 18. 15 km E Mt Davies Camp, S.A. 26-ll'S 129°17' E 19. 7 km NW Mt Cockburn, NLT. 25°55'S 129°21'E _ rrOer—O—_— MAMMALS UF NORTH-WESTERN SA, 7 loose bones collected from roost floors were identified using museum reference material as well as published descriptions of cranial /dentary measurements and features, Counts of left or right dentaries or maxillae yielded minimum numbers of individuals. No attempt was made to identify hair Mammal captore and observation Small ierrestrial mammals were captured in pitfall tvaps. and/or baited, metal box traps (Elliott Scientific Company, 9 ¥ 9 » 30.cm)set at six sites (1, 2. 10, 13, 15/16; Fig. Lj. Six nights ol bax \rapping gave 675 trapnights. and seven nights of pitfall trapping gave 170 pithights. Mist-nets and harp traps were set af fine sites (total of 12 nights) in likely bat flyways fe. alang creek beds, over tanks and danis or around flowering trees, Specimens were collected by hand from caves al three sites (4, 7, 18; Pig, 1), Animals were killed with pembutal then weighed and measured before tissues (liver, kidney, heart) were removed for later isozyme ele@rophoresis, Specimens were fixed in 10%, formalin and later translerred to 70% ethanol for storage. Identi- fications were verified by isozyme electrophoresis for the following species: Japhuzaus hilli, Scotorepens balstani, Eptesious baverstacki, Epie- sicus finalysoni, Sntinthopsis oaldea, Ningaui ridei, Pseudomys hermannsburgensis, Observations were made of medium to large mammals and their scats and tracks were noted. Aboriginal knowledge Interviews were held at six Aboriginal communities (Fig. 1) where the languages used were primarily Pitjantjatjara and Yankuny(jatiara, with some Neaanyatyatra and Nyaatjaijarra, At each conimunity we showed the peaple museum skins of a range of mammal species, as well as.a portion af a stick-nest rat's nest, with a view to learning the Jocal name(s) of each species, its habits and its past and present status in the region. Elder community members ustially contributed the most information. These included (wo men and one woman who acted as mdes for parts of the survey, Orthography of Aboriginal names follows that used by Burbidge et ul. (198), Resurrs Ow! pellets and surface bane deposits Twenty-liree species of manumnals were identified trom ow) pellets and surface bone deposits (Table 2). Of these species, 17 were in loose material only, three were in pellels only and sia were in both types of samples. Two species of dasyurd marsupials (Sminthopsis. voldéa and Ninigaui ridet) and two species of rodents (Mus domesticus and Psexdamy's cf, hermannsbureensis) dominated (he samples in terms of abundance of individuals and representa- tion al three or four sites, Inverse praportions of M. domesticus and P. ef hermannsburgensis were noted at sites. 9 and 12. Dasyurids were less numerous than rodents. In addition, at least five spevies of bails were recorded; however only Chali- nolobus gauldii, Eptesicus finlaysoni and &. baver- stockt were found in pellets. Those bats occurring in loose material (including a further (wo species) may nat have been the prey of owls, Owl pellets from sites 6, 9 and 12 were, at the lime of collection, intact, black and with the shiny, mucous coat sul relatively unchanged. The pellets were fourid on the surface — not partly buried — and had not been trampled or crushed by animals which had access to the siles, In addition, on return, pellets in. sealed plastic bags were found laler ta contain adults of the clothes moth, Vineols bisselliélla. These factors together support our view that the pellets were of relatively recent origin fe, probably deposited within the past 12 months, On {his basis, Pseudomys desertar, whieh was present in pellet material at site 12, as well as in loose material at sites 6 and 12, is probably still extant in the region. Conversely, we believe that the deposit of surface bone material at site 6, north af Artoonanna Hill, is the oldest that we sampled, All material found there was fragmentary and imbedded in sediment, Four extinct spesies — Chaeropus ecaudatus, Pseudomys gouldii, Leporillus apicalis ant Noaromys /ongicoudatus — were identified in this material, A further five species were recorded there but not al other sites (see Table 2). Mus domesticus remains were found at all sites, including site 6. The minimum number of species in loose material was 23, rhat in pellets was 9. Site 9, near Mt Davenport, was the richest site for bat remains. The ‘minimum number of species" has been used in summarising the owl pellet dala as skull material referable to Psevdomys herenannshurgensis and Nofomvs alexis is often difficult to distinguish from skull characteristics of similar-sized Psercomys or Nolomvys species (2.2. .P balan and N, Juscus). In these instances Known distributions and captures of live animals close to the sites were taken into account in making the final determina- tion. This also applies to the tentative identification of Smilnthopsts of. hirtipes, for which only a single dentary was Found Captures and observations Four species of small ground mammals and eight species of bats were captured during Ihe survey, These dre detailed in the annatated species Fisl which Follows. 78 P. B, COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN TABLE 2. Mammal species recorded in whole or broken owl pellets (right) and loose bone material (left) from ow! roosts in north-western South Australia, Values are minimum number of individuals. All samples from site 6 were loose material; all from site 19 were whole pellets. See Table 1 and Fig. 1 for location of sites. CC rr Ce ree Species Site no. 9 12 19 OOO C_— ooo — DASYURIDAE Antechinomys laniger ] Dasycercus cristicauda 2 Ningaui ridei | Pseudantechinus macdonnellensis 0 Sminthopsis cf. hirtipes 0 S. ooldea ! PERAMELIDAE Chaeropus ecaiidatus | CHIROPTERA Gn. sp. 0 Chalinolobus sp, 0 C. gouldii Eptesicus Jinlaysoni 0 E. baverstocki 0) Mormopterus sp. 0 Nyclophilus geoffroyi 0 MURIDAE Leggadina forresti 2 Leporillus apicalis 2 Mus domesticus 26 Notomys sp. 116 Notomys cf. alexis 0 N, longicaudatus 7 Pseudomys desertor 1 P. gouldii 23 Pseudomys sp./Notomys sp. 66 P. cf. hermannsburgensis 35 Rattus villosissimus 2 LEPORIDAE Oryctolagus cuniculus 0 No. of whole pellets Total no. of individuals 286 Min. no. of species/site 14 . O° en) ae] 4 o oO 0 00 - oO * 1 9 4 9 ie) . m® 0 1 0 + wf - 0 0 | 0 7 0 - 10 =O I 0 “ 1 - o oO 0 0 - oO _ 3 oO o oO - oO = 1 0 o oO = o 0 0 1 oe «ih - 0 l 0 0 5 a - 0 1 0 0 +» «Gf 7 a |) o oOo 0 2 I 0 0 oO - 0 7 0 oO 0 oO 0 . o oO 0 oO - 0 = 1072 204 163 512 L 4 a o 0 0 oO - 0 . 2 oO 0 3 - 0 2 0 0 0 oO - 4 . 0 oO 3° 9 - 0 - o oO 0 oO - oO = o Oo 0 oO 4 if = 123 44 18 239 - 3 = 0 oO 0 oO - 0 os 2 0 o oO - 0 48 180 8 1219 259 188 773 ~ 10 - ll 5 7 6 - 4 -qqq—— eee Annotated list of mammal species The following list summarises information obtained from all available sources. It includes the Aboriginal name(s) for each species and, where possible, Aboriginal knowledge about each species’ past and present distribution. Species marked with, an asterisk were not shown to Aborigines as either museum skins or live-caught individuals. The last known record for each species within the study area — either as a museum specimen or as an observation referred to in the literature — is also given. MONOTREMATA Tachyglossidae *Tachyglossus aculeatus, short-beaked echidna Aboriginal names: t/i/kamarta, tjirilya Last record: 1966 (Philpott & Smyth 1967); this survey (droppings, diggings) Comments: We found echidna diggings and droppings on nearly every hill we climbed during our travels. However we did not encounter the animal itself. Aborigines from Mimili and Amata used both names but ¢jilkamarta was used elsewhere. A woman from Mimili told us how the MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A, oe] animal was killed and the meat was then removed from the ventral surface, Regional status: widespread MARSUPIALIA POLY PROTODONTA Dasyuridae “Antechinomys laniger, kultarr Aboriginal name: ningkiri (see Sminihopsis spp.) (Burbidge er a/. 1988) Last record: 1933 (SAM); this survey (loose bone maternal) Comment; This is another species recorded recently in adjoining areas to the south-east, west and north, I is probably extant in the north-west of the state, Regional status; indeterminate Dasycereus crislicauda, mulgara Aboriginal names: murrtja, nyalurti (Finlayson 196], Burbidge ef a/. 1988), mingkiri (this survey, Burbidge & Fuller 1979, Burbidge ef af. 1988), Last record; <3933 (SAM}, this survey (loose bone material) Comments: All peaple we spoke with used the word mingkiri for most small dasyurids and Todents However, specimens with brush tails were usually given other names as well. Unfortunarely, there was no consistency with the use of these other names and we have to rely on Finlayson (1961) and Burbidge et af, (1988) as indicators of accuracy. ‘We were told the name nyrrt/a at Mimili and Amiata in teterence to a specioten of Dasyuroides byrnei and at Kalka the name nyalurti was applied to a specimen of Pseudantechinus macdonnel- lensis, Both names Finlayson (£941) referred to Dasycercus cristicauda and this has been supporred by the work of Burbidge ef wl, (1988), At Kalka and Pipalyatjara, our specimen of D. cristicuuda elicited the name anoola which Finlayson referred to Pseudomys (Legeadina) waiter (— Leggadina forresti). Thus it would appear that the names are still known but are now no longer applied accurately, either because the animals no longer exist in the region or because they are no Jonger hunted and/or encountered by the local people. Regional status: Although not recorded for the region for more than 50 years, this species has been recorded nearby, to the south-east, west and north in the past 1S years. Most recently ir has been captured near Ayers Rock in Uluru National Park (Masters £989). IL is therefore likely thar more detailed survey work will find this species within the survey area, Its status is therefore inde- terminate. *Dasyurus geojfroil, western quoll Aboriginal name: parrtjarta Last record: <1931 (SAM) (see also Johnson & Roff 1982) Comments: At Mimili the name was included (unsolicited) in a list of the Auke (= meat animals) Which an informant’s father used to hunt. At Pipalyatjara one old man told us that he used to catch parrijarta by spearing them while they were cornered in a hollow in a tree. Both informants said that this species had been gone fora long time. Regional status: extinct Ningani ridei, wongai ningaui Aboriginal name; mingkiri (see Sminthopsis spp.) Last record: 1974 (WAM); this survey (captured) Comments: This species was captured in pitfall traps at sites 2,13 and 16 (Fig. 1), Single spectmens Were captured at sites 2 and 16 and five individuals were captured at site 13, They were caught in habitats ranging Irom tussock and hummock grassland to desert shrubland, on sandy or rubbley- loam soils. Thodia sp. hummocks were present at each site, Regional status: widespread and probably common Pseudantechinus macdonnellensis, fat-tailed antechinus Aboriginal name: nyalurti(?) (Burbidge & Fuller 1979) Last record: this survey (loose bone material) Comments: This species was first recorded in South Australia from owl pellet deposits at sites 9 and 12 (this study). As it was found only in loose skeletal material (rather than intact pellets) it is likely that these are old specimens. Aborigines at Kalka used the name ryalurtt for this species and probably confused it with D. crisricatuda. Regional status: As this species 1s common in rocky ranges of adjoining parts of Western Australia and the Northern Territory, further detailed survey work may find it in the survey area, Its status 1s therefore indeterminate. Sminthopsis spp.. dunnarts Aboriginal names mingkiri — a generic term for all small dasyurids and mice *Sminthopsis hirtipes, hairy-footed dunnart Last record: this survey (loose bone material) Comment: No previous record from the region burl recorded recently from the Great Victoria Desert to the south and west and Uluru National Park to the north, Regional status: indeterminate, but prabably present in sandy habitats across the study area_ (The revently described desert dunnart, § a0) P. , COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN Joungsoni, which occurs with 8 Airtipes in sandy areas of Uluru National Park, may also eventually. be found in north-western South Australia). *Sininthopsis macroura, stripe-faced dunnart Last record: <1975 (SAM owl pellet material) Regional status: mdeéterminate, but probably locally common in suitable habitats Amuinthapsis ooldea, Ooldea dunnart Last record: <1975 (SAM owl pellet material); this survey (captured) Comments: Three individuals were captured in pitfall traps at site 15 (near Kapi Kanpi, Pig. 1). They were trapped in an open woodland of Hakea fvoryi and Acacia estrophiolain with a grassy understorey of 4ristida sp. The two males captured both had enlarged prostate glands (evidence of Mnaliny Condition) and the female showed signs of having mated recently, but had no pouch young, Reglonal status: probably widespread and cominon Myrmecobiidae Muyrmecabius fasciatus, numbat Aboriginal name: walpurti Last record: <1936 (SAM) Comment; The numbat is a widely known species in the Pitjantjatjara Lands, mostly through association with dreaming stories, especially in the Everard Ranges. However, with the exception of observations from a few older men, first-hand accounts of this animal were difficult to abrain. One old man at Kalka (about 70 years of age} told us that he knew it fram an area south of the Mann Ranges, but had only seen it when he was a boy, Other old men al Mimili could remember the walpurtt but also only from their childhood. They said that it used to oceur around Mintabie and Mimili. All who knew it said that it was good Aukea (meat), Friend e/ a/. (1982) have summarised the natural history of this species related to them by central Australian Aborigines, In this they concluded thal the desert populations of the rusty numbat (Mf Jasciatus rufus) are almost certainly extinct and gave the time of the last Aboriginal sighting as the late 1960s, Regional status: extinet (see Friend e¢ al 1982) Notoryctidae Notoryctes. typhlops, marsupial mole Aboriginal name; itjaritjar? Last record; 1986 (SAM) Comment: Most peaple recaynised this animal immediately and many said that they had seen it recently. All said rhat it lives in sandhill country. Regional status: Although recorded infrequently, this species is likely to be widespread ip sandy areas of the region, Peramelidae *Chaerapus ecaudatus, pig-foated bandicoot Aboriginal name: kanyji/pa (Finlayson 1961) Last record: 1901 (SAM), this survey (loose bone material) Comment: We did not show a skin of this species, rior did we hear the people using the name — kanvijilpa — thar Finlayson (1961) and Burbidge ef al. (1988) have reported for it. A lower jaw of this species was found in a surface bone deposit in an old owl roost at sie 6 during our survey. Regional status: extinct Jsoodon auratus, golden bandicoot Aboriginal names: wintery. nvurlu, makurra Last recard: 1933 (SAM) ; Comment: Many middle-aged and alder people at each coramunily readily recognised this species by telerring lo the coarse rexture of its fur and tbe appearance of its head, feet and tail. Ic was clearly a former food item and the informants took great delight in demonstrating how they captured it. The bandicoo! sheltered in a nest ol grass situated between prass tussocks, When this was located the people crept up on it and immobilised the occupant by placing a hand or foot firmly on top of it, All informants stated that this species was now ‘finished’. Finlayson (1961) nated that the Pigantjatjara names for this bandicoot were wintaroe {= wintarru) and avurloo (= nyurl) and that the Nyaatjatjarra from further west call it makoory (= makurra). We were civen the lirst two names ofly at Ernabella, and the latter name only al Kalka, Elsewhere all three names were provided. Regional status: extinct Macrotis lagotis, greater bilby Aboriginal names: Yarlku, nirnu, marrura Last record: 1933 (SAM) Comment: This speetes was well known to all groups with whom we spake The name tfuriku was used at Indulkana, Mimili and Amata; iru at Mimili, Ermabella, Amata, Pipalyatjara and Kalki; and marrura at Ernabella. At Pipalyatjara one old man told us that wirnir (ails used ta be worn ceremonially in men’s beards. None of our informants knew of any extant populations in South Australia. The nearest they knew of (at Pipalyatjira and Kalka) was in the Kintore Ranges inthe Northern Territory (cv 300 km to the north), Regional status: probably extinct *Perameles eremiana, desert bandicuot Last record: <1936 (SAM) Peranieles Dauguinville, western barred bandicoot Last record: 1931 (SAM) MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A ft Aboriginal name: walilya Comment: The South Australian Museum has three specimens of Perameles bougainville from ‘south of Mt Crombie’ registered in 1931. Mt Crombie is situated ‘south of the Musgrave and Mann Range’, a location Finlayson (1961) cited for P eremiana, not P bougainville, At Pipalyatjara and Kalka, our specimen of P bougainville was readily recognised by the name walilya. However, at other communities the responses of our informants wete mostly indecisive and confused. Some said that it was a small wintarru or nyvurlu (tie. i auratus), Others simply did not know it. Regional status: extinct (both species) DIPROTODONTA Phalangeridae Trichosurus vulpecula, common. brushtail possum Aboriginal names; Wwavurta, mungawayurre Last record: 1966 (SAM, mummified remains); this survey (old scats) Comments! Most older people recognised this species and claimed that it used to be commen, No-one knew of its existence in this part of Sourh Australia, and most thought that it was ‘finished’ many years ago. However, some people at Kalka and Pipalyatjara thought they still occurred in the pum-lined creeks in the Petermann Ranges in the south-west of the Northern Territory. The only signs of possums we found were old droppings which were in caves where they had been protected from weathering. These were found near Betty Well in the Everard Ranges, and on Mt Kintore, about 80 km south-west of Amata, Aitken (unpublished notes, 1966) also found droppings and skeletal remains ‘at a small cave opposite Kumbi Rock Hole. . , approximately 4 miles south of the main road*{presumably near Piltardi at the eastern end of the Mann Ranges), Several common brushtai!l possums were released near Ernabella in the carly 1970s (R, Henderson, S.A, National Parks and Wildhfe Service, pers. comm). Unfortunately, they have not been recorded in the area since and are considered by many to be extinct. However, they are known ta occur in very low densities in a4 small area of the Petermann Runes, only 100 km north of the South Australian/Northern Territory border and detailed surveys may lovate them again south of the border. Regional slalus: apparently extinet but more intensive surveys needed (see Foulkes & Kerle 1989) Potorcidae Bettongia lesueur, burrawing bettong Aboriginal name: mritika, tungku Last record: <193) (SAM) Comment: A few older men at Indulkana and Mimili recognised this species and cach used both names. They stated that it had not been seen for a long lime. If was unclear as to whether the word tungku (which means short and stumpy) was their name for u or simply a description of the animal, Regional status; extinet (see Burbidge ev al. 1988) *Bettongia penivcillata, brush-tailed bettong Aboriginal name: fzrrpitji (Finlayson 1961, Burbidge er al. 1988) Last record: 719305 (Finlayson L961) Comments: We did not obtain information about this species, However, Finlayson (1961; 169) recorded thal this berorig was, ‘sill extant jh very small numbers on both sides of the South Australian (Northern Territory) border in 1932-35, where specimens were obtained by the blacks’, Regional status: extinct (s¢e Burbidge vr af, 1988) Macropodidue *Lagorchestes hirsuius, rutous hare-wallaby Aboriginal name: ala Last record: 1933 (SAM) Comment: Many of the middle-aged and especially alder people we spoke with pointed out that hare- wallabies used to occur in spinifex country In the region and that they were good meat. However, none of them knew of any remnant populations. Aitken noted in 1966 (unpublished journal) that they were ‘now extinct, apparently”. Regional status: extinet [Burbidge ef a/, (1988) give the most recent Aboriginal sighting of [his species in the region a5 30 years ago near Amata.] *Macropus robustus, euro Aboriginal name: kanyale Last record: this survey (sighted) Comment: The euro is widespread and common in al] rocky country. It is hunted by the local people, but red kangaroos and perenties (Varanus giganieus) appear to be favoured. Reyional status; widespread and commen Macropus rufus, red kangaroo Aboriginal name: marlu Last record: 7rhis survey (specimen and sighted) Camment: Red kangaroos are Fairly common in mulga country, especially where ground cover is tussock grass rather than spinifcx. They are keenly hunted by the local people using rifles. As a consequence they were uncammon around settlements and were nowhere abundant in areas we traversed, We collected one specimen, a pouch young (M12724), 15 km NNE of Mt Crombie. Regional status: widespread at low densities H2 P. B. COPLEY, CM, KEMPER & G. ©. MEDLIN *Onychogalea lunata, crescent nail-tailed wallaby Aboriginal name: t/awalpa Last record: 189] (SAM) Comment: Aboriginal people at Indulkana and Mimili used this species’ name and claimed to have eater it when they were younger. All stated that it was no longer around, Aitken noted in his journal records during a trip to the region in February 1966 (utipublished): One of the main reasons for going to Har) [Near Dry Hill, and abour40 ka east of Met Lindsay] was to check on the reports af a wallaby still living in the area. These may quite Well-still be (here but we were for in fact to lovate them... the wallaby from descriplion is obviously Ovveheesaleu lanai the Crescent Nail-tail [sie], which in this country lives by burrowing wider a shady shrub or tree during the day and partially covering itself with sand and debris. Tt ventures forth av night Ww feed... [Herel the Vegelation was predominantly mulga with patches of sparse mallee. The undergrawih was of spinifex, native grasses, bunyerao [sic], three-carmered jack and bindyi. Regional status: extinct Petrogule lateralis, black-(ooted rock-wallaby Aboriginal name: warru Last record: 1966 (Philpott & Smyth 1967); this survey (sighted) Comment: We observed three black-footed rack- wallabies in the vicinity of a large cave at Wamikata (site 7, Fig. 1) in the Musgrave Ranges. The entrance to the cave was mostly blocked by fallen boulders behind which were two large chambers. Rock-wallaby faecal pellets littered the tloors of both of these. We collected skeletal remains of one wallaby (M12555) in the cave. We also found fresh rock-wallaby faecal pellets at one site (5) in the Everard Ranges and two sites (14, 17) in the Mann Ranges, We found old rack- wallaby faecal pellets in caves near: 1) Warkarrecoordinna Rockhole (site 1) 2) near Betty Well (sites 3, 4) 3) Mt Kintore (26° 34’5, [130% 30’E) 4) Mt Caroline (26° 21'S, 130° S1‘E) and 5) un-named hill (26° 08'S, 130° O0°E) about 10 km west of Kapi Kanpi Rockhole, Local people told us that rock-wallabies also still occur at. {) an un-named hill tear New Well (approx. 267 07°8, 132° 12'E) about & km east of the Wamikata site 2) wo un-named hill on the eastern side of the Ernabella airstrip (approx. 26° 16'S, 132° ILE) 3) Mt Harriet (26% 32°S, 131° 05° BE) about 45 kin south of Amata 4) some un-named hills (26° 24°S, 130° 50°E) abour 8 km south of Mt Caroline; and 5) an unspecified area porth-west oF Angatia homeland and probably ta the NNE of Mt Winham (approx. 26° 02°S, 130° 16'B). Unfortunately, we were unable to include these in our itinerary. Abonginal informants told us that when they were children, rock-wallabies used to be more widespread and abundant and that they frequently killed them for food. One man from Amata showed us how he used lo sit in a strategic place amongsi some rocks and whistle quietly to lure the inquisitive rock-wallabies out of thelr hiding place 80 that he could spear them, Their numbers have apparently declined dramatically and we were told Of numerous places from which they have disappeared. Regional status; declining populanons; probably endangered by predation, especially by the introduced tox (see Kinnear 1989) EUTHERIA CHIROPTERA Aboriginal names; Aboriginal people we spoke with constantly used one ward — pit/antjarra — to describe all bats, However, they distinguished cave-dwelling bats with the additional name — patupiri, At Kalka, the name ulpunulpuri also recorded by Fitilayson (1961) as on/poolparrie] was also given lor a special cave-dwelling ‘bar’ which roosted in a small mud nest. The nests, which were shown to us, were those of fairy martins, but it Was not possible to ascertain whether the name actually refers to the bird, or to a small bat which used deserted nests, Goddard (1986) concluded thal the name paupiri also wpplied to fairy martins. The name is iherefore probably used in a general way by many peaple to refer to cave- dwelling fauna Another name, (inpl/inydji, has been recorded by Burbidge & Puller (1979) and Burbidge er al. (1988) as a general word for bats but we were told that it referred to an insect (probably a cricket). The name may therefore also be used in a general way to mimic the high-pitched noises of both bats and crickets. Megadermatidae Maeraderma gigas, ghost bat Aboriginal name: Vadku-djalkw (Burbidge ef al. 1988) — the only bat of ihe region with a unique name Last record: ce 1920 (Finlayson 1961) Comment: This most distinctive bat was recoxrmsed by the Aborigines with its own name: Older men at Amata told us of two localities for large, white bails (Macrederma givas?) but we MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A. b3 could not determine whether the animals still occurred there. The localities were Aparina Creek (=Apari-nya Karu, J. Willis pers, comm,), near site 11 (Fig. t, Table 1) and Cave Hill (26° 92'S, 131° 21°) abour 24 km NE of Amata. Regional status: probably extinct (see Burbidge ef al. 1988) Emballonuridae Taphozous hilli, Hill's sheathtail-bat Last record: this survey (captured) Comment: This species was first recorded for South Australia during the 1985 survey, It was found in (Wo cave roosts, one at site 4 in the Everard Ranges, the other at site 7 in the Musgrave Ranges (see Fig. 1}, At both roosts, {he bats were located in narrow crevices off the main chambers. Two specimens were collected at site 4, and three (of five captured) at site 7. Regional staius: probably locally commou Molossidae *Mormopterus planiceps, lite mastiff-bat Last record: this survey (loose bone material) Comment: Two skulls of this small bat were recarded in loose bone material fram an owl roost at site 9.on the south side of the Musgrave Ranges (see Fig, |) during this survey. This species is very adaptable in its feeding and roosting habits (Richards, in Strahan 1983) and is probably widespread in the region, Regional status: probably widespread and common *Tadarida australis, white-striped mastiff-bat Last record: <196! (AM); this survey (captured) Comment: This high-flying bat was only captured over water at site 8, on the south side of the Musgrave Ranges, where 10 individuals were mist- netted (four retained), Regional status: probably widespread and common Vespertilionidae *Chalinolobus gouldii, Gould's wattled bat Last record: 1963 (SAM); this survey (captured and owl pellets) Comment; This common species was mist-netted at sites | (five captured, two retained), 2 (six captured, two retained), 8 (five captured, three retained) and 11 (one captured and retained) during the survey. All captures were made erther over or adjavent to waterholes in gum-lined creeks of the Everard and Musgrave Ranges. Two of the females captured each had two small embryos. Regional status: probably widespread and common *Chalinolobus morio, chocolate Wattled bat Last record: this survey (captured) Comment: Before this survey, this common southern species was only known in central Australia from a cave-dwelling population near Alice Springs. However, it was mist-netted at five sites during the survey — the four where C gouldii was captured, plus site 1S, a waterhole-creekline habitacin the Mann Ranges, Several of the females captured were pregnant with either one or two embryos. One specimen was captured and retained at site 1, 20 (two retained) at site 2, three at both sites 8 and 1] (all retained), and one (released) at site 15, Regional status: probably widespread and common *Eptesicus baverstocki, inland epiesicus Last record: this survey (captured and ow! pellets) Comment: A single specimen of this newly described species was captured (and retained) during the survey. [i was mist-netted over water at site 1, south of Indulkana, Regional status: indeterminate, probably wide- spread *Eptesicus finlaysoni, \ittle brawn bat Last record: 1984 (SAM); this survey (captured and ow! pellets) Comment: This newly described species was must- netted over water at sites 2 (twa specimens, both retained) and 8 (one specimen, retained) and captured in cave roasts at sites 7 (18, four retained) and 18 (one, retained) (Fig. Lt) Regional status: probably widespread and common in the vicinity of range country Nyctophilus geeffroyi, lesser long-eared bat Last record: <1961 (AM); this survey (captured and loose bone material) Comment: This common species was captured at seven of the ten siles where bats were caught during the survey, Most of the lemales captured were found to be pregnant with two embryos, Nine specimens were captured al site 1 (three retained), one (retained) at site 2, twa (retained) al site 8, one at both sites J! and 12 (retained), and five at both Sties 13 and 15 (all retained), Regional status: Widespread and comman 4*Scotorepens balstoni, western troad-nosed bat Last reeord: this survey (captured) Comment: A single specimen of this species was captured (and retained) in a mist-ner al site 1 (Fi ), Regional status: indeterminate, probably wide- spread i P. B. COPLEY, C. M, KEMPER & G. ©. MEDLIN *Scolorepens greyi, litle broad-nosed bat Last record: 1966 (SAM) Comment; Probably occurs throughout (he range country, Regional siatus: indeterminate, probably wide- spread RODENTIA Muaridae *“Leggadina forresti, Forrest's mouse Aboriginal name: mingkiri Last recard: 1975 (SAM, owl peller material); this survey (loose bone material) Comment: Since a recent (1984) specimen was collected on Granite Downs siation just outside the study area to the east, it is quite likely that this rare species is. extant in the north-west. Regional status: indeterminate Leporillus apicalis, lesser stick-nest rat (Leporillus conditor, greater stick-nest rat?) Aboriginal name: t/upalpi Last record: 1933 (SAM); this survey (loose bone material) Comment: Although both species of stick-nest rat (Leporillus apicalis and L, vonditar) have been recorded from semi-arid and arid areas of South Australia, only ZL. apicalis has been collected in the north-west of the state, This was by anthrapologist Norman Tindale and physician C.J, Hackett in 1933. Tindale (pers, comm.) states that: On 18 Joly 1933 while lrayelling with a clan-like group of Pitjandjatjara [sic) castward from Wiluwilura, u native watering place and camp west of Moun! Crombie on (he south side of the Musgrave Ranges, We passed from a porcupine grassed plain with low undergrawth between widely spaced cluinps of the grass into low mallee serub country with same outcrops of kunkar liimesione aid a seatlering of kurrajong trees, Almost inimediately we saw the First of several twig Inouads ofa louse-byildinw rat. Il was sheltered under a kurrajong tree and was some 5 feet [1,5 mi] in dismeter and 4 feet [}.2 m) high, The Aborigines Who were jndepeqdent, since we were observers only, set fire te it but Wie inhabitants had already left. We saw several more of these nests within the text half mile or so [1 kam] onc of Which was under a spreading mallee. Allwere set on fire. Fires drove our several of the tjuijalbi’ fue} (nom their neura tjuijalbi' {sie} and [these were) seized by the dogs of the hunters. Two of the animals were secured by us for the South Australian Museurh collection, Part of this sequence of events was recorded on files (Mann Ranges — 1933"), copies of which are held by the Board for Anthropological Research, University of Adelaide. Few people at the communities We visited showed any signs of recognition of the stick-nest rat specimen (of the similar L. condilor) we had with us, However, more people responded to quéstions about the origins of portions of a stick- nest we showed them. They used the name (juyalpi for the animals which built the nests which they said had a burrow beneath the pile of sticks. Opinion was divided as to whether the nests were built in caves or in Lhe open, but one old man at Kalka told us that they were built in either situation. If they were out in the open the nests were placed amongst a lot of vegetation (eg. around a bush), but not amongst spinifex clumps. The same informant told us that the nests conlained an adult male and an adult femaleand up to four young. The nests measured about | m by 0.5 m, whigh he traced in the sand to demonstrate, Some old people had seen stick-nest rats when they were young, mostly about 45 to 50 years aga. All said thal they ate the rats and (hat they were ‘good meat’, We searched for stick-nests in the numerous caves and rock overhangs we explored, but only found three small, bornt remnants — two near Betty Well (sites 3, 4) in the Everard Ranges and one in the north-western Mann Ranges (19), During our survey we also collected skeletal remains of two £, apicalis trom an old awl roost at site §, However, we found na signs of stick-nest rats or their nests in the country which Tindale (pers. comm,) described west of Mt Crombie: Regional status: extinct Mus domesticus, house mouse Aboriginal name: mingkiri Last record: 1972 (SAM); this survey (captured and owl pellets) Comment: Finlayson (1961) noted that there were considerable numbers of house mice ip the study area in [932-35, During our survey they were only captured im close proximity to human settlements at sites 2 and LO (Fig, 1). However, large proportions of this species were also recorded in old and recefit ow! pellet deposits at sites 6, 9, (2 and 19 (Table 2). Regional status; widespread and locally common Notomps alexis, spinifex hopping-nouse Aboriginal name: tanrkawara, mingkiri Last record: 1966 (SAM); this survey (owl pellets) Comment; This species is well-known by the majority of Aboriginal people we talked with. However, many confused it with other specimens we had with us which had brush tails (ep. Dasycereus cristicauda, Dusyuroides byrnei). MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A. BS Noromys sp. tracks were pointed out to us on sandhill areas, on the north side of Mt Crombie and on the Northern Territory-South Australian border north of Kalka. We also collected many skeletal remains of Nolomys ef. alexis and Natomws sp. in owl pellet deposits at sites 6,9, and 12 — those at site 12 occurring in intact Tecent’ pellets, Regional status; widespread and common Notornys longicaudatus, long-tailed hopping-mouse Aboriginal name: 7 Last record; this survey (loose surface bone material) Comment: Not previously recorded from north- western South Australia. Skull fragments of at least seven individuals were found in an old owl roost at site 6 Just north of the Everard Ranges. Regional status: extinct *Pseudomys deserter, desert mouse Aboriginal name: mingkiri Last record: 1933 (SAM) <196) (AM); this survey (owl pellets) Comment; This litile-known mouse has recently been captured (1987 and 1988) at two-sites in Uluru National Park (Kerle & Morton 1988), Along with the ‘recent! remains found in intact ow! pellets at site 12, it seems likely that this species may sull occur in suitable habitats within the survey area, Kerle & Morton (1988) suggest that these suitable habitats include areas of dense grass, Regional status; indeterminate, probably still extant *"Pseudomys gouldii, Gould’s mouse Aboriginal name: mingkiri Last record; this survey (loose bone material) Comment: This small mouse had not previously been recorded from north-western South Australia, In this survey, we found the skeletal remains of 24 individuals in an old surface bone deposit at site f, just north of the Everard Ranges. Regional status: extinct Pseudomys. fhermannshurgensis, sandy inland moause Aboriginal name: mingkirt Last record; 1972 (SAM); this survey (captured) Comment; Single specimens of this mouse were captured in pitfall traps al sites 2, 13 and 15 (Fig, \). The first two specimens were caught m hummock grasslands on sandy soils, The last was caught in an open woodland habitat of Hakea iveryl and Acacia estrophiolata with an understorey of 4ristida tussock grasses. Numerous skeletal remains were also found at sites 4, 9, 12 and 19, with many of those at sites 9. 12 and 19 coming from recent intact owl pellets (Table 2). Regional status: widespread and common “Rattus villosissimus, long-haired rat Aboriginal name: ? mingkiri Last record: 1975 (SAM, owl pellet material); this survey (loose bone material) Comment: This species has probably only invaded this region in extreme plaguing situations (see Redhead 1983). The owl pellet material it has been found in does not appear to be of recent origin — skull fragmerits of only two individuals having been found al site 6 during this survey. Regional status. extinct LAGOMORFHA Leporidae +Oryctolagzus cuniculus, European rabbit Aboriginal names: rapite, nani Last record; this survey (sighted and loose bone material) Comment: The European rabbit is common in the north-west of South Australia; however, its numbers appear to be concentrated along drainage lines and on stony alluvial plaine fringing the ranges and outlying hills. In 1985, few signs of rabbits were seen more than 5 km from the ranges and they appeared to be absent from sandhill areas. ‘They are a major food source for Aborigines. Maurice & Murray (in Firilayson 1961) recorded rabbits as already plentiful in the Musgrave Ranges in (90), Regional status: widespread and common especi- ally in drainage areas CARNIVORA Canidae *Canis familiaris. dingo, dinga Aboriginal name; papa Last record: 1957 (SAM); ts survey (sighted) Comment: Dingoes are another widespread and common Species in the region. Tracks were seen in most areas visited and individuals or pairs were observed on many occasions, mostly in open country near (he ranges where rabbits were most abundant. Regional starus: widespread, in low densities *Vulpes vulpes, fox Aboriginal vame: 2, Yorka’ according to Finlayson (1961) Last record: this survey (sighted) Comment: Finlayson (1961) observed that during his field work af 1932, foxes ‘were found to be well known to natives and white doggers in the Everard and Musgrave Ranges, though still in quite small RO PB, COPLEY, C_M. KEMPER & Ci, ©, MEDLIN numbers’, By the 1950s their numbers had increased significantly to the point where ‘native hunters interrogated in 1956, stated thal in the area immediately to the south of the Musgrave, Mann and Tomkinson Ranges (which yields most of their dog scalps), the fox now out numbers the dingo’ Regional status: widespread, probably in low densities Felidae *Felis cats, cat Aboriginal name: 7 Last record: this survey (sighted) Comment: Only one cat was seen during our survey, near Kapi Kanpi (site 15), However, local Aborigines claimed that they were seen frequently, Regional status: widespread, probably in low densities PERISSODACTYLA Equidae Equus caballus, wild horse (brumby) Aboriginal wame: ? Last record: this survey (sighted) Camment; Wild horses were seen only op the south side of the Musgrave Ranges where they were concentrated around the few remaining waterholes, Regional status: locally common ARTIODACTYLA Camvlidae Camelus dromedarius, one-humped camel or dromedary Aboriginal name: carmela Last record: this survey (sighted) Comment: Camels are widespread in the oorth- west of South Australia and we encountered their distinctive pads and droppings in all areas we visited, We made several sightings of small! graups ol camels including cows with young calves. The largest group consisted of 12 individuals. Regional status; widespread DISCUSSION The Pijjantjatjara lands of north-western South Australia offer a unique opportunity to study and compare recent past and present manimal assemblages for the following reasons: (f) the environment is a cambinauan of two yastly different forms — sand plain/dune systems and rocky ranges; (2) the ranges provide good sheller far owls and thus surface bone deposits are probably common; (3) many species now believed extinct in South Australia were last recorded there: (4) there is good documentation of the oming of these declines (Finlayson 1961); and (5) the lands are now under control of the Pitjantjatjara Aboriginal people and have mosily not been grazed by domestic siock for aiany years — if at all. The present survey recorded 16 indigenous manimal species by observation or capture. Another nine species probably still occur in the region. A compilation of all Known records for the north-west gives a total mammal species list of 50, seven of which are not indigenous ta Australia. Compared with other regions of arid Australia for which lists have been made, this tigure.is high. McKenzie & Robinson (1987) listed 4t and 37 species, including intradneed forms, for the Nullarbor Plain and Great Victoria Desert, respectively. Burbidge & McKenzie (1983) reported 42 species in the Great Sandy Desert. Sixteen species were listed during a recent survey of [he Mabel Creek area of South Australia {Kemper et al. 1985). Reasons for the richness of the mamma! fauna of north-west South Australia are related to points 1-3 hsted above, Since there are two quite different environments, sand plain/dune and rocky ranges, there are elements of the faunas adapted to both- For example, Pefrogale lateralis and Pseudan- fechinus macdonnellensis are inhabitants of rocky outcrops, and Chualinolobus morio, Eplesicus Finlayson and Taphozous hilli are cave-dwelling bats, On the other hand, Neforyctes typhiops, Dasycercus cristicauda and Sminthopsis ooldea, among athers, live in sandy country. The early work of Finlayson (1961, museum collections) documented many mammal species which noW rio longer oceur in South Australia. Fortulously, his work coincided with their population declines in the 1920s and 1930s. Finlayson often used Aboriginal knowledge of the species: 10 augment his Owa findings and he also obtained many specimens from these peaple (but only two species of bats). The present survey focused on collecting bats with the result that this part of the fauna is now reasonably well known. The present survey included two sources of information tot normally used in mammal survey — Aborigiial knowledge and surface bone deposits/owl pellets, The latter was particularly important because it added several species not recorded by other means and one species, Pseudantechinus muacdonnellensis, not previously recorded in South Australia, The problem with surface remains and very old pellets is thal it is difficult to date such deposits. it is presumed that if Afus domesticus is present then the material has been deposited since European settlement ie. during the last 200 years, For example, Johnson & Baynes (1982) found 4 good correlation between species compositions in surface deposits and early whole- specimen callections from the same area. Asa result of our investigations and others (Jones 1923-25, Finlayson 1961, Philpott & Smyih 1967, MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN 3.4. s7 Watts 19649, Burbidge & Fullér 1979, Friend ev al. 1982, Southgate in press, Burbidge er al. 1987, Burbidwe ef u/. 1988) we conclude thal only 20 (46%) of the 43 indigenous mammal species still occur in the north-west of South Australia. These are generally (he stmall- (<40 pe) and large-sized (>7.5 kg) species; a (rend in keeping witli results obtained in che arid zone in general (Morton & Baynes 1985, Burbidge & McKenzie 1987). Morton & Baynes (1985) compared mammal assemblages of surface bone deposits with extant species in the western arid zone, They concluded that only 41% and 44% of the original polyprotodont marsupial and rodent faunas, respectively, remained today. Comparable heures of aboul 43% and 38% were obtained for the present study, Walls & Astin (1981) compared recently (Le. not fossil) extinct rodent species with those still extant and coneluded that 25-60% remained, More survey work is clearly needed to determine the distribution and status of extant species in the Pitjantjatjara lands, Particular emphasis should be placed on rare species such as the black-footed rock- wallaby Pe/rogale Jaterulis, the desert mouse Pseudomys desertor, aud possibly the kuliarr Antechinemys laniger and mulgara Dasycercus cristicauda. A comprehensive vegetation survey would aid in understanding the biology and distribution of extant forms as would a report on the status of non-indigenous species. We recommend that further survey work be of a multi- disciplinary nature and that predator scats and stomachs be investigated as a possible means of recording rare species, ACKNOWLEDGMENTS We wish to thank Jill Tideman and Kevin Jordan for their enthusiastic assistance in the field. We alsa wish to thank the many eager Aboriginal informants and community advisers at each of the communities we visited for their invaluable help and advive. We are grateful to the community councils for granting permission for our visit and allowing us to trap for small mammals on their lands. Mr Jon Willis, Pitjantjatjara Couneil, kindly made helpful comments on the manuscript, The Mammal Club of the Field Naturalists Society of South Australia and ather volunteers assisted with the huge task of dissecting owl pellets and sorting surface remains and for this we thank ther. Terry Reardon of the Evolujenary Biology Unit of the South Australian Muséum did the electrophoresis to verify some mammal identifications, REFERENCES AITKEN, PF. 1966, Personal journal of a freld trip made to the Mann and Musgrave Rangesy Febrimary 1966. Unpublished Journal held by rhe South Australian Miiseum, Adelaide. ASLIN, Hud. (Ed.) 1985, (A List of the Vertebraies of South Australia Biological Survey Coonlinatin Committee and the Department of Environment and Planning, South Australia, Adelaide. BASE DOW, H. 1915, Journal of the government north- west expedition (March 30th. November 5th, 1903) Proc. R. Geoeraph. Sov & Aust. Vs: 57-242. BURBIDGE, A.A. & CULL ER, Pd. 1979. Mammals of the Warburton region, Western Australia. Rec, He Aust. Mus, 8: 57-73. RURBIDGE, A.A. & PULLER, PJ. 1984. Finding out about desert mammals. SMA NaS. 14: 9-13 BURBIDGE, A.A. & McKENZIE, N.L- 1983. Wildlife of the Greal Sandy Desert, Western Ausiralia, rfl, Res. Bull, Wo Aust 1: |.127- BURBIDGE, A.A. & MvRENZTE, N.L. 197, Conservation implications of patterns in trevor! decline of Western Australia’s mamnial fauna, ast Maral Soe. Newsl Winter 1987 (abstract, p. 7). BURBIDGE, A.A. FULLER, F.., KOHNSON, K.AL& SOUTHGATE, R 1987. Vanishing desert dwellers, Aboriginal knowledge of the mammals of the central deserts of Australia. Landscope 2; 7-12, BURBIDGE, A.A., JOHNSON, K.A., PULLER, P.J., & SOUTHGATE, R. 1988. Aboriginal knowledge of the mammals of the central deserts of Australia, Aus’, Wildl. Res, 15: 9-39 PINLAYSON, 4.H. 1935. On the mammals of the Lake Fyre Basin Part [| —the Peramelidarc. Trans, R. See, S. Aust, 59: 227-236. FINLAYSON, HLH. [961 On central Australian mammals. Part LY — the disiriburion and starus of cemral Australian species. Ree. S. Aust, Mus. 14; 141-191, POULKES, JN, & KERLE, |.A. 1989. Scat analysis and the feasibility of reintroducine brushtail possums (Trichasurus vulpecula) to Uluru National Park, Pree. Aust. Mammal Sac. Meeting, Alice Springs, April 19RY 16 (abstract), FRIEND, LA., FULLER, RJ. & DAVIS, JA- 1982. The numbat ip cen(ral Australia. SMALNS, P2> 21-26, GODDARD, C, 1986. Yankunytauyara bird names (Eyerard Ranses, South Australial. The Insttute for Aboriginal Studies, Alice Springs. JOUINSON, K.A, & BAYNES, A. L982, Mammal reruains froma cave in the MacDonnell Runge, XT Bill, Vast. Mammal Sac. 7: 33 (abstract). JOHNSON, KA, & ROFF, A.D. 1982. The Wesiern Quoll. Dosvunds geofyron (Dasyuridae; Marsupiulia), in Ue Narthern Tenrrary: historieal roeards fram venerable 88 P. B. COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN sources. /n M. Archer (Ed.). ‘Carnivorous Marsupials’. Vol. 1. Royal Zoological Society of New South Wales, Sydney. JONES, FW. 1923-1925. ‘The Mammals of South Australia’. Government Printer, Adelaide. KERLE, J.A. & MORTON, S.R. 1988. Mammals of Uluru National Park. /m ‘Distribution and Abundance of Vertebrate Fauna of Uluru (Ayers Rock-Mount Olga) National Park’. Final report to Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service. KEMPER, C.M., REID, J. & EDWARDS, A. 1985. A survey of the vertebrate fauna of Mabel Creek (P.E.L.24) for CRA Limited. Unpublished report to CRA. South Australian Museum, Adelaide. KINNEAR, J. 1989. Outfoxing the fox. Landscope 4: 12-17. MASTERS, P. 1989. Fire-driven succession: the effect on small mammals at Uluru National Park, Proc, Aust. Mammal Soc. Meeting, Alice Springs, April 1989; 29 (abstract). MEDLIN, G.C. 1977, Ow! pellet analysis — a useful tool in field studies. SASTA, December 1977, McKENZIE, N.L. & ROBINSON AC. 1987. ‘A Biological Survey of the Nullarbor Region South and Western Australia in 1984’, Government Printer, Adelaide. MORTON, S.R. & BAYNES, A. 1985. Small mammal assemblages in arid Australia: a reappraisal. Aust. Mammal. 8: 159-169, PHILPOTT, C.M. & SMYTH, D.R. 1967. A contribution to our knowledge of some native mammals from inland Australia. Trans, R. Soc. S. Aust. 91: 115-134. REDHEAD, T. 1983. The long-haired rat Rattus villosissimus. In R. Strahan (Ed,), ‘The Australian Museum Complete Book of Australian Mammals’. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. SOUTHGATE, R.I. (in press). Distribution and abundance of the greater bilby, Macrotis lagotis Reid (Marsupialia: Peramelidae). Jn, J. Seebeck, P. Brown, R. Wallis & C. Kemper (Eds). ‘Bandicoots’. STIRLING, E.C. & ZIETZ, A. 1892. Scientific results of the Elder Exploring Expedition, Vertebrata. Trans. R. Soc. S. Aust, 16: 154-176. STRAHAN, R. (Ed.) 1983, ‘The Australian Museum Complete Book of Australian Mammals’. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. WATTS, C.H.S. 1969. Distribution and habits of the rabbit bandicoot. Trans. R. Soc. S. Aust, 93; 135-141. WATTS, C.H.S. & ASLIN, H.J. 1981. The Rodents of Australia’. Angus & Robertson, Sydney, WHITE, S.A. 1915. Scientific notes on an expedition into the north-western regions of South Australia. Trans. R. Soc. 8. Aust. 39: 707-842, REVISION OF AUSTRALASIAN STERNOLOPHUS SOLIER (COLEOPTERA: HYDROPHILIDAE) C. H. S. WATTS Summary The Australasian members of the hydrophilid genus Sternolophus Solier are revised and redescribed and a key to species is given. Three species are recognised: S. australis sp. nov., S. immarginatus d’Orchymont and S. marginicollis (Hope). The following names are synonymised with S. marginicollis (Hope, 1842): Hydrobius artensis Montrouzier, 1860 and Sternolophus tenebricosus Blackburn, 1888. REVISION OF AUSTRALASIAN STERNOLOPHUS SOLIER (COLEOPTERA: HYDROPHILIDAEF) C. H. 8. WATTS WATTS, C.H.S. 1989. Revision of Australasian Srerho/ophus Solier (Coleoptera: Hydropintidae), Ree, S. Aust, Mus, 23(2), 89-95. The Australasian members af the hydrophilid genus Sternolaphus Solier are revised and redescribed and a key to species ts given, Three species are recagnised: §. gusrra/ts ap. nov. S. intmarginatus d'Orchymont and S§, murginicallis (Hope). The following names are synonymised with S. marginicollis (Hope, 1842); Hydrobius artensis Montrouzicr, 1860 and Sternolophus tenebricosus Blackburn,. 1888, C.H.S. Watts, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adélaide, South Australia 5000. Manuscript received 27 June 1988. Among the most common of Australasian hydrophilids, especially in the warmer regions, are members of the genus Srernolophus Solier. At times in drying river bed pools it is possible to collect hundreds of individuals in a short time, Despite their abundance they have received litile attention since d’Orchymont (1912). Five Australian forms have been named. Of these I consider only two io represent valid species: 5, marginicollis (Hope, 1842), and S. immarginatus d’Orchymont, 1912. | describe a further one, S. australis sp, noy, All occur broadly sympatrically across northern and inland Australia, They appear to be absent from the wetter coastal fringes of the south-west and the south-east and from Tasmania. S. marginicollis also occurs in New Gyinea and New Caledonia, The genus itself consists of about a dozen species found in Africa, tropical Asia and Australasia, 1 do not recognise the subgenus (or genus) Neosternalophus Zairzev, 1909 used for the Australian and some African species (Knisch 1924, Smetana 1980), sinee 1 have found the main distinction, the extent of emargination of the clypeus, to vary even within species. A full study of all the species in the genius is required before the validity of the generic separation is established, SYSTEMATICS The genus Srernolaphus belongs to the subfamily Hydrophilinae, characterised by a continuous median longitudinal keel on the underside which is prolonged into a spine between the hind coxae. Within the Australasian members of this subfamily, Sternolophus is characterised by haying the front of the ventral keel notched, the prosternal pillar not hooded lo receive the front end of the ventral keel, the basal portions of all femora densely punctale- pubescent, and only four rows of serial punctures on each elyiron ie, lacking the fifth sublateral row of punctures present in most species of other genera. In most species the front margin of the clypeus has a central notch (Fig. 2). Type species as follows; Sternolophus: S. soliert Castelnau, 1840, ‘Africa’, Neosrernolophus: Hydrohius artensis Montrouzier, 1860, Australia, The collections from which specimens were examined are listed under the following abbrev- jations: AM Australian Museum, Sydney ANIC Australian National Insect Collection, Canberra BMNH British Museum (Natural History), London Cw Private collection of author RIB Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, Bruxelles NMV Museum of Victoria, Melbourne NSWDA New South Wales Department of Agriculture, Sydney NTM Museum and Art Galleries of the Northern Territory, Darwin MNHP Museum National d’Histoire Naturelle, Paris SAMA South Australian Museum, Adelaide WAM Western Australian Museum, Perth QODPIM = Queensland Department of Primary Industries, Mareeha QM Queensland Museum, Brisbane. KEY To AUSTRALASIAN STERNOLOPHUS 1 — Sternal spine long, reaching 10 front edge of third abdominal sternite. .... os eee be peepee peer esre+ + Pufipes Pabricius* — Sternal spine not reaching beyond first abdominal Sternite.................5 2 90) C,H. 8. WATTS 3 2 4 6 FIGURES 1-6, 1, front of head of S. australis; 2, ditto, S. marginicollis; 3, labial palpus of S. marginicollis; 4, ditto, S. australis; 5, apex of sternal spine in S&. tmmarginatus; 6, ditto, 8. marginicollis, 2(1) — Maxillary palpi stout, same length as antennae, second segment noticeably shorter than apical (Fig. 4); row of punctures on outer face of protibia 9-10, largest at apex..,..,..australis sp, nov, — Maxillary palpi elongate, longer than antennae, second segment almost as long as apical (Fig. 3); more than 15 punctures in a row On outer face of protibia, largest towards base. .ecierieecercreeeeciesd 3(2) — Last abdominal sternite entire; sternal spine short, not reaching beyond metatrochanters (Fig. 5)..... immarginatus d'Orchymont — Last. abdominal sternite notched at apex; sternal spine reaching to about middle of first abdominal sternite or beyond (Fig, 6) a Ay ee Ae A marginicollis (Hope) *Not yet recorded from region but reaches Java. Sternvlophus australis sp, nov, Description (number examined 82) (Figs 1, 4) Length 11,.5-14.5 mm, Oval, black, Head covered in small unevenly sized punctures evenly spread, stronger and denser along rear margin, a group of much larger punctures just inwards from eyes, and a semicircle of large punctures on frons forward from eyes, a few large punctures in line in middle of clypeus. Front margin of frons entire or only very weakly emarginate in centre. Pronotum covered in fine punctures as on head, each side with two slanting rows of much larger punctures inwards from edge and to about % width; sharply incised groove just inwards of lateral edge and along front édge to about level of inner margin of eye. Fine punctures on elytra weaker than on head, serial punctures much larger, well-marked, in four lines, punctures uneven in size and distribution, those in inner three striae generally in a single line, those in lateral series widely scattered particularly towards shoulder, a row of small punctures immediately inwards from lateral margin. Sternal carina thin, produced backwards in spine reaching a little way beyond hind coxal plates. Maxillary palpi a little shorter than antennae, stout, apical segment a little longer than penultimate, labial palpi stout, apical segment about half length of penultimate. Outer surface of protibia with row of 12-15 large seta- bearing punctures which, apart from some smaller ones close to knee, are even in size. Apical margin of last abdominal sternite complete. Male There is little difference between the sexes. The male has the claws on the lront tarsi more sharply bent. Tips of parameres extend beyond tips of aedeagus, Types Holotype. M. ‘Vaughan Springs, N.T. 4/68. C. Watts’, in SAMA, STERNOLOPHUS (HYDROPHILIDAE) 91 FIGURE 7. Distribution of S. marginicollis. Paratypes. Same data as Holotype, 6 in SAMA, 15 in CW. Distribution (Fig. 8) NT — 19°58’S 129°39’E, ANIC; 13°02'S 133°05’E, QM; Alice Springs, SAMA; 30 miles W Alice Springs, CW; 38 km SSE Alice Springs, ANIC; Edith Falls, ANIC; Gove, NMV; Hart Range, NMV; John Hayes Rockhole E Mac. Rng., SAMA; Kakadu NP, CW; Koongarra, ANIC; 15 miles N Mt Cahill, ANIC; Palm Ck, NMV; Standley Chasm, CW, ANIC; Tallipatta Gorge, NMV. WA — Carson Escarpment, ANIC; 50 miles S Giles, WAM; Gill Pinnacle, WAM; 10 miles W Halls Ck, WAM; Hammersley Range, WAM; 23 km N Millstream, SAMA; Mitchell Plateau, CW; Pincombe R., WAM; Synnott Rng., WAM; Upper Ord R., SAMA; Walsh Pt., CW; Walter James Rng., WAM; White Mountain, WAM. Wittenoon Gorge, WAM; 26 miles W Wittenoon, ANIC; Wotjulum, WAM. OLD — Enasleigh R. via Mt Surprise, QDPIM; Kennedy Ck, QDPIM; Laura, QDPIM; Townsville, QM. SA — Everard Rng., SAMA. 92 C. H. 8S. WATTS FIGURE 8. Distribution of S. immarginatus (@) and S. australis (©). Sternolophus immarginatus d’Orchymont Sternolophus immarginatus d’Orchymont, 1912, p. 56. Sternolophus oceanicus Zaitzev, 1910, p. 225, syn. Knisch 1924, p.227. Description (number examined 261) (Figs 4, 5) Length 10.6-12.5 mm. Oval, black. Head covered in small but well-marked punctures of variable size,. stronger and denser along rear margin, a patch of much larger seta-bearing punctures inward from eye and a ragged semicircle of some 12-15 similar punctures on frons forward of eye, a row of about 12 large seta-bearing punctures together with a scattering of similar punctures towards rear of clypeus. Front margin of frons emarginate showing yellow membrane beneath, central portion not, or only slightly, triangularly edentate. Punctures on pronotum as on head, a slanting straight line of single large seta-bearing punctures on side near middle and a similar, but curved, row near front margin on each side, well-marked groove along lateral edge extending in much weaker form across front margin. Elytral punctures as on pronotum but somewhat weakened, a row of small punctures along lateral margin with some scattered small elongate punctures inwards. Serial punctures weak, in four rows, punctures erratically placed, those in lateral rows widely scattered. Sternal carina narrow, spine short, blunt, reaching only to about margin of hind coxal plates, mesosternal keel relatively ST#RNOLOPHUS (HYDROPHILIDAE) a short with a tuft of very lang setae on fronl angle, Rugose portions on femora weakly restricted to very small area at base. Maxillary palpi elongate, larger than antennae, apical segment same length or Slightly longer than penultimate, labial palpi elongate, apical segments slightly more than half length of penultimate. Guter surface of pratibia with row of 20-30 seta-bearing punctures, those al base large, becoming progressively smaller towards apex, Apical margin of last abdominal segment complete. Male Clawson mule protarsi more sharply bent than in female with large basal lobe. Tips of parameres and aedeagus level. Types Sternolaphus immarginatus d’Orchymant, Holotype. M. ‘Northern Territory S. (Neast.) immarginatus, Orch, Type, Dr d'Orechyment Det’ in RIB. Seen. Sternolophus aceanicus Zaitzev, Borneo, Type not located, synonymy after Kmseh 1924, p. 227. Distribution (Pig. 8) OLD — Blackdown Tableland, OM; Brisbane, SAMA; Bundaberg, ANIC; Burnett R., ANIC; Cairns, ANIC, QM; Calliope R., ANIC; 12 km NNW Camerons Corner, ANIC; Carnarvon Rng., AM: Clermont R., ANIC; Cooktown, NMY; Cunnamulla, SAMA; Dalby, SAMA; Eidsvold, OM; Home Hill, CW; tngham, ANIC QDPIM,; Iron Rng., ANIC, 15 km WNW Johnstone R., QDPIM; Kowanyama, QM; Lake Broadwater via Dalby, QM; Laura, QUPIM; Lockyer Valley, SAMA; 31 km NNW Longreach, ANIC, Mackay, CW: Marina Plains, QDPIM, 7 miles §$ Marlborough NM¥; Mary Ck, ANIC; 40 Mile Scrub, NQ, ANIC: Normanton, SAMA; Stewart Rng, SAMA! Townsville, ANIC, QDPIM; Windorah, ANIC, 55 km W by N Windorah, ANIC. NT — 80 miles NW Alice Sp., CWs 1} km SW Borraloola, ANIC; Daly R.. SAMA; Humpty Doo, ANIC, QDPLM; Katherine. NMV, ANIC, Mataranka, ANIC: Nabarlek Dam, SAMA, 17 miles NNE Neweustle Walers, ANIC: Barrow Ck,, SAMA, Paton Valley, NMV; South Alligator R,, NMV; ‘fennant Ck, NM Vj 15 miles N Tennant Ck., ANIC: Tindal, ANIC; 50 miles N Vaughan Sp. OW? Yuendumu, CW. NSW — 20 miles SSW Bourke; SAMA; Byrock, ANIC; A$ km W Cobar, NM V5 Deniliquin, ANIC; Dubbo, AM; Geelazgong, NMYV; 37 km E Hay, SAMA: Mataranka, ANIC: Trangie, ANIC; Wileaunia, SAMLA; Yass, NMV. SA — Claylon Crossing, SAMA; Coopers Ck Crossing, SAMA; Deep Creek, SAMA; 20 miles N Koonamore Sti, L. Pinpa, SAMA; Lake Eyre, SAMA; Lake Frame, SAMA; Moomba, NMV,; 15 km W Sturt Vale, SAMA, vic — Irymple, NMV- WA — 16°40'S 125929'E, WAM; Argyle Dawns, WAM; Beverley Sp, Stn, WAM; Cane R.H5, ANIC; Drysdale R., ANIC: Fitzroy Crossing, ANIC; Gills Pinnacle, SAMA; Kalumburu, WAM; Kununurre, ANIC: Minilya R,, ANIC, Ord River, WAM; Wyndham, ANIC. Sternolophus marginicollls (Hope) fivdrobius marginicollis Hope. 1842, p, 42%, Srernolophus marginicallis (Hope), Kuisch 1924, p. 227. Hydrobius assimilis Hope, (B42, p. 428, syn, Knisely 1924, p. 227. Sternolophus nitidulus Macleay, L87L, p, 129 syn. Knisch 1924, p. 227; d’Orchymant, 1912, p. Say Blackburn, 1888, p. Sl4, Hydrabius urtersis Moptrouzier, 1860, p, 247, syn. nov, Zaitzev, 1910, p, 225; d'Orchymont, 1912, p. St Sternolophus lenebricosus Blackburn, (888, p. B19: syn. nov; Zaitzev, 1910, p. 225; d'\Orehyotoor, 1912. p. 55; d'Orchymiont, 1923, p, 420, Description (qumber examined 390) (Figs 2, 3, a Length 10.0-13.5 mm. Narrowly oval, black, Head evenly covered with small unevenly sized punctures strongly impressed, much larger and denser along rear margin, a group of large, seta- bearing punctures just inwards [from eye, uneven semicircle of about 15 large seta-bearing punctures on frons forward from eyes, a row of abour 1% similar punctures along tear of clypeus; fron margin of [rons emarginale exposing underlying membrane, central portion of margin mure deeply incised in broad tnangular shape. Pronotum covered in punctures similar to but a litle smatler than those ori head, each side with two slanting rows of large seta-bearing punctures, rows Usnally more than ane row of punctures (hick, Sharply ineised groove adjacent to laleral margin and a Weaker groove along front margin very weak or lacking im central portion. Elytron with scattered very small punctures, setose serial punctures, in four rows, distribution of punctures along rows uneven, those in inner (pee rows More or less in One line, thase in lateral stria widely scattered particularly towands shoulder, a row af small punctures along extreme lateral margin of elytrom with scallered elongate punctures of roughly che same size timimedialely inwards from. them along elytron except hameral angle. Sternal varina quite siour for genus. parnicularly mesosternal portion, spine quite large reaching well beyond edge of coxal plate, reaching 4 OHS. WATTS nearly to second abdominal segment, and wsunlly ending in sharp point. Outer surface of protibia with a row at 14-30 small sela-beariny punctures which tend to get smaller towards apex. Apical margin of last abdominal segment with small notch in middie, Male Claw on male protarsi more sharply bent than in female. Tips of parameres level with tip of aedeagus, Tepes Aydrobius marginicollis Hope. Port Essington. Holotype (by monotypy) in Hope Department of Entomology, University of Oxford, Seen. Hedrobius ussimiliy Hope. Port Essington Halotype (by manotypy) in Hope Department of Entomology, University of Oxford. Seen, Hvdrobius artensis Montrouzier, There are three specimens in Bedel's collection now in MNHP from New Caledonia labelled ‘Hydrobius Artensis/’ Montrouz Nile Caled’, one of which bears a type” label. { hereby designate the specimen bearing the Yype" label as lectotype. Seen. Sternolaphus aitidulus Macleay. Four synrype specimens in ANIC on permanent joan from Macleay Museum labelled Gayndah | specimen in SAMA labelled ‘Gayndah Queensland Masters’ with a SAMA label in Lea's handwriting ‘Stemmolophus nitidulus Mack Queensland Corypes 2 specimens in AM labelled ‘Holotype’ which are presumably the two listed by McKeown (1948). 1 nominate the specimen labelled ‘Sternolophus nindulus McL.W. Burnett River’ in AM as the lectatype and the other tive specimens para- lectotypes, Seen, Srernolephus tenebricosus Blackburn, N, Territory, Holotype (by monatypy), collected by LP. Tepper in SAMA. Seeu. Distribution (Fi. 7) QLD — Ashgrove, QM; Ayr, ANLC; Babinda, AM, SAMA; Bamapa, OM; 20 km S Bloomfield, CW; Bribie l., ANLC;, Brisbane, QM) Bundaberg, QM, Cairns, ANIC; Calliope R. ANIC: Cannonyale, ANIC, Canungra Ck, QM; Cape Flaltery, QDPIM; Cape Tribulation, QM, ODPIM: {5 km W Captain Billy Ck, OM; 75 km 8 Cardstone, ANIC, Cardwell, ANIC, Charters Towers, CW; Clermont, AM; Coen, NMV; 40 km N Coen, CW; 60 km S Coen, CW, Cooktown, ANIC; Cooloola, OM; Dalhunry R., CW, OM; 30 km W Fairview, OM; Flying Fish Pt., QM, 18 miles S Gympie, ANIC; Helenslea St, ANIC; Helenvale, CW: Hope Vale Mission, ANIC: Innisfail. ANIC: Iran Rag. ANIC: 15 km WNW S$ Joelinsran R., ANIC: Jundah, Daintree, QDPIM, ANIC; 2 miles, 5 miles E Kamna, ANIC; Kennedy CkS of Laura, QDPIM; Kingaroy, ANIC: Kirrama Rng., OM; Kowonyama, ANIC; Kurinda, ANIC, SAMA; 5 miles N Kuranda, ANIC; Lakeland Downs, CW; 12km N Laura, CW; 70 km N Laura, ANIC: Little Laura R., QDPIM; 3 km E Lockerbie, OM; Malanda, CW; Mareeba, ANIC; 26 km E Mareeba, OM; Manna Plains, ANIC; Mary Ck, ANIC; Mellwraith Rog,, QDPIM; 21 miles S Miriam Vale, ANIC; 2 miles W Mission Beach, ANIC; Moa |. GM: Marnington I, SAMA; Mossman, QDPIM, ANIC; 15 km NW Mossman, QM, MI Cook NL Pk. ANIC; Mt Coolum, ANIC: Mi Finnigan, ANIC, Mr Moffat, QM; Mt Tambourine, OM; Mt Webb, ANIC; Musgrave, OM: Old Lavra Stn, QDPIM; Peach Ck NO, CW; Peachester, QM; 40 Mile Scrub, ODPIM: Shiptons Flat, ANIC; Silver Plains Hs, ANIC; Stannary Hills, ANIC, Stanthorpe, QM; ‘Tolga, QDPIM: Townsville, NM; ‘Tully Falls, OM; Walkamin, ANIC; Yeppoon, AM, ANIC; 9 km SE Yeppoon, ANIC. NT — 80 miles NW Alice Springs, CW; Bagot Ck, NMV> Berry Sp., ANIC, 45 km SW Borroloola, ANIC; Cape Crawford, ANIC; Daly R. Mission, ANIC; Darwin, CW, NMY, Ellery Ck, NM; Glen Helen, NMY, Howard Sp., ANIC Jim Jim Ck,, ANIC, SAMA; Kambolgie Ck, CW; Malaranka, ANIC; MoArrhur R., ANIC; 19 km NEE Mt Cahill, ANIC; Mudginberry HS, ANIC; Nabarlek Dam, SAMA; 11 km SW Nimbuwwah Rock, ANIC; Pine Ck, CW: Sth Alligator R., NMV; Tindal, ANIC; Vaughan Sp. CW; Wessel Isl, ANIC) Yuendumu. CW. ACT — Black Mi, ANIC. NSW — Brunswick Heads, ANIC; Bulla Bulla tank, CW; Coffs Harbour, ANIC; Corowa, ANIC; Deniliquin, NMV; Dorrigo, ANIC; Eccleston, AM; Gilgandra, C'W; Kempsey, QM; Kenipsey, SAMA; Mootwingee, ANIC; Orange, ANIC; Pilliga, ANIC; Queanbeyan, ANIC; Stephens Ck, SAMA; Urbenville, QM; Vallery, ANIC: 12 km N Woodenhongs, OM. Vic — Dimboola, ANIC: Echuca, NMV; Eskdale; NMV, Irymple, NMV; Kulkyne, CW; Little Desert, SAMA; Nagambie, ANIC; WA — 24°20'S 116°50"E, WAM; 23 km WSW Barradale, ANIC, 17 km N Cane R..HS, ANIC; Eginbal, WAM; Kununurra, ANIC; Millstream, ANIC, 13 km NE Newman, ANIC; Toodyay. ANIC, Warburton Re., SAMA; Warne R., WAM: Wotjulum, WAM, SA = Coopers Ck Crossing, SAMA; Frome R,, SAMA, [85 km S Raclium Hill, SAMA, Renmark, ANIC; 24 km NS Mt Serle, SAMA, PNG — Amboin, ANIC; Bulolo, ANIC; Pinseh Haven, SAMA; Goroku, ANIC; Mt Gyithie, SAMA; Nemasado, CW: Pt Moresby, SAMA; Utai, STERNOLOPHUS (HYDROPHILIDAE) 95 ANIC; NE Wau, ANIC; Wau, ANIC. New Caledonia — Grotte de Ninnin-Rev, SAMA, ACKNOWLEDGMENTS The curators of the collections listed earlier are thanked for the free and rapid access to specimens in their care,’ Dr E. Matthews kindly read and improved the manuscript. Mrs D. Brunker typed successive versions. Miss J. Thurmer drew the illustrations and the maps. Mrs M. Anthony, Librarian, SA Museum, ferreted out references with practised speed, ease and good grace. All are thanked for their support and help. REFERENCES BLACKBURN, T. 1888. Australian Coleoptera, with descriptions of new species. Proc. Lin. Soc. N.S.W. (2) 3: 805-875. D'ORCHYMONT, A. 1923. Neue oder interessante Sphaeridiinen und Hydrophilinen der Malayischen Region. Treubia 3(3-4): 416-421, D’ORCHYMONT, A. 1912. Contribution a l’étude des genres Sternolophus Solier, Hydrophilus Leach, Hydrous Leach (Fam Hydrophilidae). Mem, Soc. Ent. Belg. 19: 53-72. HOPE, FW. 1842. Observations on the Coleoptera of Port Essington in Australia with descriptions of the following new species. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9: 423-430. KNISCH, A. 1924. Hydrophilidae. Pp. 1-306 in S. Schenkling (Ed). ‘Coleopterorum Catalogus. Vol XIV. Dryopidae-Dermestidae’. W. Junk, Berlin. Pt. 79. MACLEAY, W, 1871. Notes on a collection of insects from Gayndah. Trans. Ent. Soc, N.S.W. 2: 79-205. MCKEOWN, K.C. 1948. A reference list of types of Coleoptera in the Australian Museum. Rec. Aust. Mus, 22(1): 95-139. MONTROUZIER, P. 1860. Essai sur la faune entomologique de la Nouvelle Calédonie (Balade) et des iles des Pins, Art, Lifu, etc. Coléoptéres. Ann. Soc. Entomol. Fr, (3)8: 233-308. SMETANA, A. 1980. Revision of the genus Hydrochara Berth, (Coleoptera: Hydrophilidae). Mem, Entomol. Soc. Cand, No. 111, 100 pp. SOLIER, A.J.J, 1834. Observations sur la tribu des Hydrophiliens, et principalement sur le genre Hydrophilus de Fabricius. Ann. Soc. Entomol. Fr. 3: 233-308, ZAITZEV, P. 1909. Analytische Ubersicht der mir bekannten Arten der Gattung Sternolophus Solier nebst Bemerkungen uber die andern Arten dieser Gattung (Coleoptera, Hydrophilidae). Rev. Russe Entomol, 8: 228-233. ZAITZEV, P. 1910. Coléoptéres aquatiques nouveaux ou peu connus. Rev, Russe Entomol. 10; 223-226. HEMILEIUS (ACARIDA: CRYPTOSTIGMATA: SCHELORIBATIDAE) FROM SOUTH AUSTRALIAN SOILS D.C. LEE Summary Hemileius Berlese, 1916 is rediagnosed and compared with other genera of Scheloribatidae. Three new species; H. (H.) biclavulus, H. (H.) copectus and H. (H.) rectus, are grouped in the nominate subgenus. Two new species, H. (T.) minimus (type species) and H. (T.) paratenuis, are placed in a new subgenus, Tenuileius. These mites occurred most commmonly in the litter and soil at the sem1- arid, mallee-broombush and mallee-heath sites, but also at three others of the nine florally diverse South Australian sites studied. This is the first record of Hemileius from Australia. A key is given to distinguish the species described. HEMILEIUS (ACARIDA; CRYPTOSTIGMATA: SCHELORIBATIDAE) FROM SOUTH AUSTRALIAN SOILS D.C. LEE LEE, D.C, 1989. Aemileius (Acarida: Cryptostipmata’ Sehelortbandae) from South Austadian ails. Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 23(2): 97-111, Hemileius Berlese, 1916 is rediagnosed and compared with other genera of Schelonibatidae- Three new species; A, (MH). bicluwalus, H, (H.) copecius and #1, (H.) rectus, are grouped in the nomifate subgenus. Two new species, A, (T.) mlinintus (type species) and A, (T) puratenuis, are placed in a new subgenus, Jenwileius, These mites occurred mast commonty in the litter and soil at the semi-arid, mallee-broombush and mallee-heath sites, but alsa at three others af the nine Morally diverse Sourh Australian sites studied. This is the first record of Hernileius from Australia. A key is given to distinguish the species described. D.C. Lee, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000. Manuscript reccived | August L988, This is a further part of an ongoing study of sarcoptiform mites in South Australian soils, sampled from nine forally diverse sites, and for which an introduction to the relevant wark on the advanced oribate mites (Planofissurae) has been published (Lee 1987). Hemileius is grouped here in the Scheloribatidae Grandjean, 1933, although it is the nomimotype of Hemileiidae Balogh & Balogh, 1984, a family without generally accepted validity and based on an arbitrary division in the character state series between the absence and presence of pteromorphs, which is also used in a questionable delineation of Hemilieus and Scheloribates (see under ‘Remarks’ on Hemileius). A new subgenus, Jenuileius, is established for species with a hysteronotal shield that is strongly tapered anteriorly, leaving the anterior two setae (Zi and 22) close to its lateral margin, The Scheloribatidae is considered further in a paper (Lee & Pajak in press) on this family, which particularly considers Scheloribates Berlese, 1908 and a new genus. The only other scheloribatid genus so far known from Australia is Setobates Balogh, 1962 (Lee & Pajak 1988), Whilst all legs (femur-tarsus) have been illustrated in parts of this study, for Hemtileius iL has been considered sufficient to illustrate only leg 1], except for one species (H. rectus), Measurements are in micrometres (um). The mites examined were all collected by the author and are mainly deposited in the South Austrahan Museum (SAMA), but also in the Field Museum of Natural History, Chicago (FMNH) and the New Zealand Arthropod Collection, D.S..R,, Auckland (NZAC). NOTATION ‘The morphological notation is as that used for Scheloribatidae by Lee & Pajak (in press), but rhe following elaborations have been made to terms defining external somal ridges. A humeral tectum is distinguished from the larger pteromorph by its width being only subequal to or less than the diameter of the bothridium (base la seta z2). This is an arbitrary division of a character expressed as a continuous series of states through from no recogmsable structure, an inconspicuous ridge, to a large wing-like flange or pteromorph. A ridge is considered partial if it extends only along part of the usual length covered. Ridges are /inear if they form a narrow, superficial line; costa/e if they form a rib-like thickening; /amunar if the thickening bears a Nanve, Ridge (or carina) A (see Grandjean 1953, Fig. 2A) is here termed the subtudorium, a linear or costate proteropleural ridge level with aceta- butum [. The subtutorium is not homologous with the tutorium since they can occur together as ip Muliercula ngoyensis (Coetzer, 1968 Fig. 10), the turorium running along part of a line between setae jl-22. So far in this study no tutoria have been recognised, SYSTEMATICS Genus Hemileius Berlese Hemileius Berlese, 1916, p. 322. Type species (original designation): ‘Protoribates (Scheloribates) iniualis Berl.’ Grandjean, 1953, p, 119, Coetzer, 1968, p, 23. C, Perez-Imigo, 1984 p. 170. Diagnasis Scheloribatidae. Hysteronotum with 10 pairs of medium Jength or short setae (no microsetae). Pieromorph absent, humeral tectum may be present. Proteronotal setae /2-/2 separated by zap 1.25% or less distance /2-zl, Dorsosejugal furrow O8 1h LEE complete and curved forward berween lamellae, nor straight. Femurs [ and tl with short stalk encompassed by collar and recess jn caput so that pedestal and caput nearly abut. Tibiae without proximoventral culicular spurs. Tarsus | wsually with three (avi, pvl, v2) proxinvoventral setae, rarely v2 absent. Solenidia on tibiae tL) and 1V taper distally (no microglobular tp), Pretarsus usually with three, rarely with two (central. and anterior) claws, lateral claws without subterminal looth and slimmer than central claw, but ar least as stouras tarsal setae ad al halfway along their lenpth- General morphology ef Australian species General appearance bulbiform or subrectanwular with somal setae, except for proteronoral files » and 2, fine and short, and legs short and stout or af medium-girth. Anterior margin of hysteronoral shield not obscuring aperture of bothridium to seta 72, Four pairs of normal (nol fissuritorm) sacculate hysteronotal foramina and smooth (withourc tubercles or longitudinal striae) integument. Proteronotal sensory seta (22) capitate, lanceolate or fusiform, not setiform. Traaslamellar line {between (UNIO88318, NIYSR3I9), sare dats as holotype. Disiribution Australia (Aa), South Australia. Mallee-heath, tall open shrubland (Tamboore Homestead, near Mr Rescue Canservatiun Park), Murray-Darling basin, 699,200 / bots « 25 cm*. D. C. LEE 504m FIGURES 12 AND 13. Hemileius (Tenuileius) minimus sp. nov., female soma. 12, notum; 13, idiosternum, Remarks Hemileius (Tenuileius) paratenuis sp. nov. Hi. (Tenuileius) minimus is the smallest, slimmest Figs 11, 14 & 15 species of Hemileius so far known. It has a relatively large podosternal region, the shortest legs recorded Female for Hemileius, with short, stout tarsi, and extensive Dorsal hysteronotal profile oval. Idiosomal pleural striated cuticle, suggesting adaptation for —_ length, 296 (3, 293-298). Leg lengths (femur-tarsus burrowing, probably in a euedaphic habitat. for idiosomal length 298): 1 — 136, If — 108, III SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 109 1004um FIGURES 14 AND 15. Hemileius (Tenuileius) paratenuis sp. nov., female soma. 14, notum; 15, idiosternum. — 90, 1V — 113. Tibial maximum heights (for 298): 1 — 23, ll — 15, II] — 12, IV — 14. Proteronotum either without prelamella or it is incomplete and lineate (Fig. 14). Lamella mainly laminar, linear near 22. Sublamella laminar, runs close to lamella along anterior half, bothridium (base of seta 22) close to lamella. Subtutorium present, costate, crescent-shaped. Setae jl, j2, <1 inconspicuously ciliate, interlamellar (/2) and lamellar (zl) setae medium-length, j2 reaching beyond level of zl and zl beyond level of /1. Sensory seta (z2) medium length, reaching beyond /2; exposed stalk longer than caput; caput fusiform, three files of cilia, median file with 7-8 cilia along caput and stalk, anterior and posterior files with 5-7 cilia confined to caput. Seta s2 length about 2.5 diameter of bothridial aperture. Hysteronotal setae, subequal in length but posterior rank (J6, Z6, 56) longer, sometimes sinuous. Slit-like pore Af3 oblique, abaxial end posterior; on right side of one female, longitudinal slit-like pore between setae Z2-Z3, presumed Af2; Af4 and AfS near lateral margin, visible laterally (not illustrated); only half of A/6 visible dorsally (Fig. 14). Podosternum with moderately wide gap (slightly Ww Db, C. LEE less than /1-//1) between apodemes 1, Genital shield closer to anal shield than anterior podosternal margin, Adaxial end of apodeme [1] base latitudinally level with point between coxite setae fU1-1¥1 and longitudinally level with point midway between coxite setae /V1-7¥2, Custodial ridge present. Discidium forms a shallow flap (depth subequal to diameter of: seral base /V3), Circumpedual ridge absent. Weak alveolate sculpturing along midcoxite region (Fig. 15, illustrated only on coxite 1V), Pedotectum tt medium-breadth, long, extending further laterally than pedetectum |}. Opisthosternum with genital setae about twa thirds length of anal setae. Genital chaelolaxy very variable, coimoanest pattern illustrated (Fig. 15), but also 2/29. 3/272 and 3/22, missing setae JZg? and JZg3, extra seta between fZg3-/Z24, contined to one side; spacving varies for 4/Zg, usually even, sometimes central space (/Zp2-JZg3) extensive-sa thal setae in two groups, No eggs observed. Legs short (mean femur-tarsus length; 38% of soma). Porose areas on femurs and trochanters IL and LV, Indistinct rugae on femurs | and (1, distinct rugaé on femurs 01 and TV, Keel with shallow Flange on femur Il. Solenidium sol on tarsus 1 subequal in diameter to base of seta d3 and reaching to setae d4, Five ventral setae on tarsus |, proximoventral seta v2 absent, only one (v3) ciliate, with six or seven cilia (longest cilium subequal in length to setal base diameter) along two-thirds of length. Prerarsi with three claws (central stout claw, lateral slim claws). Male As female, except smaller soma, idiosomal length, 273 (5, 262-285). Material examined Holotype: 9 (N1988320); soil, litter and sparse grass under coastal wattle (Acacia saphorae}, Piccaninnie Ponds Conservation Park (38°03'S, 140°57'E), wii. 1974. Paratypes: 29 9 (N1988321, N1988322), 5a¢.¢ (N1988323-N1988327), same data as holotype. Distribution Australia (Aa), South Australia, Coastal closed- serubland (Piccaninmie Ponds Conservation Park), SE coastal, 399, Sao /2o0f8 » 25 em’, Remarks H. (Tenuileius) paratenuis differs from the other two species of Tenuileius in having a fusiform sensory Seta (z2), It is intermediate in sive between these species. In details such as the cireular pore to the hysteronotal foramina and presence of lateral coxite setae it resembles A. (7) minimus, whilst in its general broader shape it more closely resembles A, (7) tenuis. ttis assumed here that A. (7) tenuis has a narrow hysteronotal shield anteriorly, but this is not commented on in its description (Aoki 1982), ACKNOWLEDGMENTS | am indebted to Miss Carolyn Birchby tor preparing most of the drawings, ta Mr George Pajak for some preliminary drawings, and to the Australian Biological Resources Study for funding their salaries. Thanks are also due to Ms Kathy Bowshall for the notation and presentation of the figures and Mrs Debbie Brunker for typing the manuscript. REFERENCES AOKL J. 1982. New species of oribalid mites rom rhe southern island af Japan. Bull tnst. Envir, Sci, Technol. Yokohama Nain. Univ, 8: 173-188. BALOOH, J, 1962. Acari oribates. Annis Mus. r Afr cent. Sér LAX VW, WO: 90-141. BALOGH, J_& BALOGH, P. 1983, New aribatids (Acari) from the Pacilic region. Acta zal, hung. 29: 303-325, BALOGH, J. & BALOGH, P. [984. Rewew of the Oribatuloidea Thor, 1929 (Acari: Oribate)), e/a zoo, Aung. 30: 257-313. BERLESE, A. 1908, Elenco di generi e specie nouvi di Acari. Redia 5: \-15. BERLESE, A. 1916. Centuria terza di Acari nouvi. Recia $2: 289-338. BERLESE, A. 1920 Centuria quinta di Acat| houvyi, Redia Ta: 143-195, COETZER, A. 1968. New Oribatulidae Thor, 1929 (Oribatei, Acari) from South Africa, new combinations and a key to the genera of the family, Mems. Inst. invest, cleni. Mocamb., Sér. A, 9 15-126, DENMARK, H.A. & WOODRING, 1.P, 1965. Feeding habits of Memile/us new species (Acari: Cryprtostigmata: Oribatulidae) on Florida orchids. Fla enr. 48: 9-[6, EWING, H.E. 1909. New American Opbatoidea, J/ NY. ent, Suc. V7: (16-136, pls 2-6. FITCH, A, 1856, Thied (Annual) report on the noxious and other insects of the state of New York. Traps. N.Y St agric. Soc. Uh: 315-490 [not seen]. GRANDIEAN, FP. 1933, Etudes surlo développement des Onbates, Bull, Soc, Zool, France 58: 0-61. SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 1 GRANDJEAN, F, 1951. Sur deux espéces du genre Dometorina n.g. et les moeurs de D. plantivaga (Berl.). Bull. Soc, Zool. France 75: 224-242. GRANDIJEAN, F. 1953. Sur les genres ‘Hemileius’ Berl. et Siculobata’ n.g. (Acariens, Oribates). Mem. Mus. nat. Hist. natur, (n.s.), ser. A. Zool. 6: 117-138. HAMMER, M. 1952. Investigations on the microfauna of northern Canada. Pt I: Oribatidae, Acta arct. 4: 1-108. HAMMER, M. 1962. Investigations on the oribatid fauna of the Andes Mountains. III. Chile. Biol, Skr. 13(3): 1-37, pls I-11. HIGGINS, H.G. & WOOLLEY, T.A. 1975. New mites from the Yampa Valley (Acarina: Cryptostigmata: Oribatulidae, Passalozetidae). Gi Basin Nat. 36: 496-500. LEE, DC, 1987. Introductory study of advanced oribate mites (Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Planofissurae) and a redescription of the only valid species of Constrictobates (Oripodoidea). Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 21: 35-42. LEE, DC. & PAJAK, G.A. 1988. Setebates (Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Scheloribatidae) from South Australian soils. Trans. R, Soc, S. Aust. 112(1): 21-27. LEE, Dc. & PAJAK, G.A. (in press). Scheloribates Berlese and Megascheloribates gen. nov. from south- eastern Australia, with comments on Scheloribatidae (Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Planofissurae). /nvert. Tax. MARSHALL, V.G., REEVES, R.M. & NORTON, R.A, 1987. Catalogue of the Oribatida (Acarida) of continental United States and Canada. Mem. ent. Soc. Canada, 139: 1-418. NORTON, R.A. & PALACIOS-VARGAS, J.C. 1987. A new arboreal Scheloribatidae, with ecological notes on epiphytic oribatid mites of Popocatepetl, Mexico. Acarologia 28: 75-89. PEREZ-INIGO, C. 1969. Nuevos oribatidos de suelos espafioles. Eos 44: 377-403, PEREZ-INIGO, C. 1984. Hemileius hierrensis n. sp. de Acaro oribatido (Acari, Oribatei, Oribatulidae) de la Isla de Hierro (Canarias). Boletin Asoc. esp. Entom. 8: 167-173. PEREZ-INIGO, E. 1978. Tres nuevas especies de oribatidos de Espana central (Acari, Oribatei). Eos 52: 175-184. TRAVE, J. 1960. Contribution a l’étude de la faune de Ja Massane (3° note). Oribates (Acariens), 2° partie (1). Vie Milieu 11: 209-232. A REVISION OF THE GENUS PEDIANA SIMON (HETEROPODIDAE: ARANEAE) IN AUSTRALIA D. B. HIRST Summary Australian species of the genus Pediana Simon, 1880; P. horni (Hogg, 1896), P. occidentalis Hogg, 1903, P. regina (L. Koch, 1875), type species and P. tenuis Hogg, 1903 are revised. Males of those species are described for the first time. Specimens which Thorell, 1881 attributed to Polydamna (=Pediana) regina are not that species. Two groups are recognised. A REVISION OF THE GENUS PEDIANA SIMON {HETEROPODIDAE;: ARANEAE) LN AUSTRALIA D. B. HIRST HIRST, Dif 1989, A revision of |fie genus Pediena Simon ( Hercropodidie: Araneae) in Australia, Ree, S. Aust, Mus, 23(2): 113-126. Australian species-ot the genus Pediena Simon, 1880; & horni (Hogg, 1896), F occidentalis Hoge, 1903, F regina (L, Kock, 1875), type species, and PB tenuis Hoge, 1903 are revised, Males of those species. are described. for the first Lime. Speeimens which Thorell, 188] attributed to Palydlamna (= Pediana) regina, ace not thal species. Two groups are recognised. DB, Hirst, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia, 5000, Manuscript received 23 January 3989. The genus Pediana has received very little atten- tion in literature apart from the original descriptions of the species, L, Koch (1875) deseribed the first species as Meleropoda regina from Queensland, Both Thorell and Simon proposed a new genus for this species, Simon (1880) with Pediana, preceded Thorell (1881) who proposed the name Polydanina when describing specimens he considered to be regina from Yule ts. (the table on p. 698 gives ‘Palydora regina’), Hage (1896) described /sopeda horni from South Australia, which he (ransferred to Pediana in 1903, at the same time describing two new species, P occidentalis and P tenuis from Western Australia, All were originally described from females, males being unknown in literature except for Thorell's description of the male of Polvdamna regina, Examination of (hat male shows that it ls not regina but a possible new species which requires comparison with 2 gurichelis Strand, 1907 from Java, the last species added to rhe genus. Types of the latter are lost (Renner, Stadtlighes Museum fiir Naturkunde, pers. comm.) and (he species is not considered bere. The male palp of Thorell’s specimen is illustrated and the species briefly discussed, Pediana has remained an obscure genus judging by literature records and Museum collections. Simon (1908) redeseribed a specimen correctly attributed to P renuis, while Strand (1913) gave a description of R horni under the name of P regina (var?) [neither of {hose specimens haye been examined]. Specimens of 2 tenuis from Everard Ranges (in the South Australian Museum), were mis-identified as Jsvpeda feishmanni by Rainbow (1915). Many specimens depasited in Museums have been identilied as /sopeda species, particularly A Aarni and P tenuis, in which the larger size and simijar genitalia shape can be confusing. In the only other discussion of Pediana, Mascord (1970) gave brief notes on rhe genus giving some habitat preferences. MATERIALS AND METHODS These notes supplement thease given by Hirst (1989). Spination and colour commoan to all species are given under ‘Remarks’. Colour in alcohol is piven from recently preseryed material, Eye measurements, given as relative to the diameter of an AME, are made on a horizontal plane, except PLE which are on the lateral declivity and measured on a yertical plane. Larger body and leg measurements are taken to the nearest 0,1 mm as. most segments required more than one measure using an eyepiece graticule. This problem was compounded by the difficulty in positioning segments of brittle specimens perfectly horizontal for the required accuracy. Abbreviations are; AL ~ abdomen length, AW = abdomen width, CL = carapace length, CW = carapace width, L = length, W = width, Other abbreviations standard for Araneae, Acronyms: AM — Australian Museum, Sydney; BMNH — Brinsh Museum (Natural History), London; BYM — Dr BY, Mam, Zoology Department, University of Western Ausiralia, Perth; MCG — Museo Civico di Storia Natural ‘Giacomo Doria’, Genea; MUZ — Museum Zoologiczne Wroctawskiego, Wroclaw; NMV — Muscurn of Victoria, Melbourne; NT — Northern Territory Museum, Darwin; QM — Queensland Museum, Brisbane; SAMA — South Australian Museum, Adelaide; SMNS — Stadiliches Museum fiir Naturkunde, Stutggarc;y WAM — Western Australian Museum, Perth; ZMH — Yoologisches Museum, Hamburg. Pediana Simon Pediana Simon, 1880: 258. Type species: Heterupoda rezina L. Koch 1875, by original designation and monatypy. Polydamma Thorell, I88l; 299, Type species Polydamna regina by original designation and monotypy. 0’, Penultimate 9, Yule Island, MCG, examined, 114 Db. DB. MIRST Heteropoda part) Koch, 1875: 716. fsopeda [part| Hoge, 1896: 340. Diagnosis Carapace aba! three ta four times longer than high. Lateral eyes raised on low common mound. Anterior row recurved, posterior row procurved. MOQ lIenger than wide. Anterior legs. of equal fength or leg J subequal to leg HW. Abdomen elongate, pointed posterlorly, up to twice as long as wide, Male palp with embolus coiled 2/4-5 times, coil slack wide and of low profile, Palpal tibia with large retrolateral distal apophysis haying a dorsal basal ridge, Description Medium to large spiders. Two groups are recognised, One contains P regina, P accidentals and Thorell’s. species (regina group), the athe, # horntand F renuis (horné group), Carapace leneth 3-9 mm (regina group) or 6-12 mm (herent eroup), longer than wide, highest posterior to ocular region, ALE Jargest PME dome shaped, clearly visible in lateral view, Clypeus ' to 34 Width of AME, Cheliceral groove with tivo promarginal teeth, three or four retromarginal teeth, rarely five. Labium barely wider than long, with rounded apex, Sternum longer than wide, truncate anteriorly, narrowing from second coxae to a short point posteriorly. Three pairs of ventral spines on tibiae of the Aorni eroup with distal pair adjacent to articulation with metatarsi, Distal spine pair often absent in the regina group. Juveniles of both groups lack the distal pair, Patella {V equal in length to patella IL, both may be without retrolateral spines. Scopula an metatarsi 1V Largely replaved by long bristles. Abdomen up to twice as long as Wide (except in gravid females), pointed posteriorly, with pattern of black spets comprised of short adpressed setae which point pasteriorly and inwards towards centre line of each spot. Vertrally with two black patches, one posterior to epigastric furrow, the other anterior 10 spinnerets. The latter patch may be faint or occasionally absent. Male tibial apophysis equal in length to palpal tibia with basal dorsal ridge, pointed apically, Embolus coiled in distal half of cymbium 25 {regina group) or § times (Aerni group) with the terminal portion of lhe embolus resting in proave of a modified loosely spiralled conductor Coil stack broad at first, then of decreasing width, profile low. Female epigynum large, oblong with somewhat parallel sides to broadly triangular, Fossa larae, whitish, slightly translucent offen allowing ihe spenmalhecae or spermathecal sacs to be seen beneath, slightly concave, smanth excep: posreriorly, lawrally overhung by broad selerotised tareral rim. Fossa wna svlerotised rim Jacking setae. Vulva paired, insemination ducts coiled two to three times (regina group) or 5 fo 6 times (Aorni group) around spermathecae Icading back to gdjavent anterior mirgin of fossa with gentle are (horn? group) or with large spermathecal sacs extending to median ventral posihion (regina group) before Iooping back anterior to fossa, continuing as fertilisation ducts under lateral rims to posterior margin. Remarks Mascord (1970) siated Pediana was rather shariet in the legs than most huntsman spiders, but this is a visual interpretation affected by. the relatively longer abdorien and anterior legs being of equal length, Leg] ratio (leg length divided by carapace lenuth) is comparable with that of many other Australian huntsman spiders particularly Neo- Sparassus and some species presently in Isapeda. However, leg L1 of females is relatively shorter than in most other Australian Heteropodidae. In his Key to species included in Pediana, Hogg (1903) stated there were no dorsal spines on the posterior tibiae of F horri. This contradicts his original description of One spine on each, which the syntype and other material examined possesses. Tibiae of all species usually with one dorsal spine but Aerni group most often with two on anterior pairs, Thorell’s species, while placed here in the regitia group, has a similar spination ro the Aarti group, Usual spinadon of the Aorai group js as follows: palps, fe d3 pl rl {all distal), pa pl rl, ul dl p3 e2 (male rl), ta por variable between 1-3 (male pO rO); leg Land (1, fe d2 p3.73, pa pl rl, tid2 p2 r2 v6, me p2 r2 v4; lee FN, te d2 p3 ra, pa p! ri, lid) p2r2 v6, me p2r2 v4; leg LV, fe d2. p3 rl, pa pl, ti dl p272 v6, me pd r4 v4, The regina group as stated above; differs in having one darsal spine on anterior tibiae (again with the exception of Thorell’s species) and often only two spine pairs ventrally on tibiae, tacking the extreme distal pair, This may be represented as a stout bristle, particularly in males, or as a pro- ventral spine on anterior tibiae. Retralateral patellae spines are usually absent on leg Ul! ay well as TV, Coloration of Pediana species is similar, Colour photographs of 8 regina (in lide) can be found in Mascord (1970: 39, Figs 55, 56), Colour in alechol is paler, of reddish and yellow-brown hues suffused with black, Carapace is reddish-brown, caput darker, Dense adpressed, yellow, arange or whitish sefae, interspersed with black, Clumps of black setae offen form spots along sides. A thick line of blavk sciae just above posterio-lateral margin runs slightly inte posterior edge, Black setae around fovea occamonally extend m a line towards caput. Cheliverae reddish, basal half with adpressed white and Orange setac, Distal half with erect long setae only, Mayillae and tabium blackish, pale anterior PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) 115 margins. Sternum yellowish to dark brown, margins paler. Legs red-brown proximally to tibia then dark brown or blackish distally to tarsi. Setae similar to carapace, femora ventrally spotted with clumps of white or orange-red setae. Abdomen dorsally yellow-brown to olive-grey with setae as on carapace. Median stripe of black setae usually faint, occasionally vivid. Ventrally yellowish to orange with black spots. Two large black patches, one behind epigastric furrow, the other anterior to spinnerets. Sclerotised area around fossa often bright orange-red. The tegulum of the unexpanded male palp is largely covered by a disc-shaped embolar base (Fig. 1) where a sclerotised plate, which may be part of the median apophysis, is incorporated. The embolar base in the regina group is ridged prolaterally on the distal margin with an indented area proximally to this. A small median apophysis is adjacent to the embolus origin. In the horni group the embolar base is larger with a low ridge distally and lacks an indented area proximal to this. A swollen, well- developed median apophysis is somewhat removed from the embolus origin. The embolus itself begins on the retrolateral side. The membranous conductor rises pro-distal from the embolar base in the regina group but proximally in the Aorni group. Distribution (Fig. 11) Although widespread, these spiders do not appear to be common. P regina is known from the north-east coast of Queensland to southern New South Wales. While P. horni is found in arid areas across the centre of the continent, P tenuis is found in the arid areas of Western Australia and western South Australia. P occidentalis is known from semi- arid areas of southern Western Australia. One record of a female from the Flinders Ranges of South Australia is tentatively placed in that species (see later). P. regina has a distribution disjunct from the other species, while PR tenuis overlaps P. horni in the northern part of its range and P occidentalis in Western Australia on the southern part of its range. KEY TO THE AUSTRALIAN SPECIES OF PEDIANA 1 —Anterior tibiae usually with 1 dorsal spine and 2 ventral spine pairs. Male with embolus coiled DY se CUIMES- Foacg ete Mey doe dds) toe Dieereoielee wie 2 — Anterior tibiae usually with 2 dorsal spines and 3 ventral spine pairs. Male with embolus COMMS BMS oi aoe eee ae ee PE SH ee 3 2 —Venter of abdomen with orange setae. Male embolar base with small median apophysis i Ha eieis a weloge day ART Ib ape les regina (L. Koch) — Venter of abdomen with yellow setae. Male embolar base with broad median apophysis Beye heer rss 3 et ETS 4 occidentalis Hogg 3 —Anterior femora with white spots. Male with curved dorsal basal ridge on palpal tibial apophysis ...........-00-55 horni (Hogg) — Anterior femora with reddish spots. Male with straight-sided dorsal basal ridge on palpal tibial apophysis ............ tenuis Hogg The Regina Group Comprises P. regina, P. occidentalis and Thorell’s species from Yule Island. Males with about 2% embolar coils, conductor beginning adjacent distal pro-margin of embolar base. Embolar base indented prolaterally, median apophysis small and adjacent origin of embolus. Portion of division between subtegulum and tegulum visible on retrolateral side when viewed ventrally. Females with large spermathecal sacs. Insemination ducts coiled 2-2 times. Pediana regina (L. Koch) (Figs 1-5, Table 1) Heteropoda regina L. Koch, 1875: 716. One of two known syntype females from Peak Downs, Queensland, 22°56’S, 148°05’E, ZMH (Mus. Godeffroy Nr 14602), examined. L. Koch (1875) mentions material from Bowen, Peak Downs and TABLE |. Leg measurements of Pediana regina (L. Koch) syntype female with male QM $7196 in parentheses. i ee EEUU EE EES EEE SII SESE InENEEREESSSSSSE Leg Femur Patella Tibia I 8.4 (9.7) 3.6 (3.2) 7.1 (9.5) Il 8.8 (10.1) 3.6 (3.2) 7.5 (10.0) Ill 6.7 (7.2) 2.8 (2.2) 5.5 (6.5) IV 8.0 (9.0) 2.8 (2.2) 6.4 (8.3) Pa 2.8 (2.4) 1.4 (1.0) 1.7 (1.0) Metatarsus Tarsus Total 7.2 (9.2) 2.3 (2.3) 28.6 (32.9) 7.3 (9.3) 2.2 (2.3) 29.4 (34.9) 5.1 (5.9) 1.9 (1.8) 22.0 (23.6) 6.9 (9.0) 2.0 (2.1) 26.1 (30.6) —- 3.1 (2.8) 9.0 (7.2) _________——————— 116 D. B. HIRST ‘h “f tf an fe e. es ; FIGURES 1-5. Pediana regina (L. Koch). 1 & 2, left palpal tibia and tarsus of male QM 87196: 1, ventral; 2, retrolateral. 3, epigynum of syntype female. 4 & 5, vulva of SAMA N1988471: 4, ventral; 5, dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm. c, conductor: e, embolus; eb, embolar base; ma, median apophysis; st, subtegulum; t, tegulum. PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) Wy Cape York without stating the number of specimens. One female in NMV (K-0873) examined, with the same number (14602) as the syntype above, but with no other dala, is a possible syntype A female from Bowen (not examined) is in the BMNH. The Cape York material, deposited in the Bradley Collection, may have found its way to MUZ (Wroclaw) in which case, Was probably Lost during World War J! or possibly is in the Macleay Museum, Sydney, but has not yet been found, Pediana regina Simon, 1880: 258. Diagnosis Anterior femora blackish with white spots, orange-yellaw venter of abdomen. Females with broad, tnangular-shaped fossa. Male palp with broad tibial apophysis, bulb with small median apophysis. Syntype female CL. 7.9, CW 7.4, AL 13.2, AW 9.2. Colour In alcohol; In addition to that under *Remarks’, carapace with orange and white setae, white setae grouped on anterior lateral corner of carapace and on basal half of chelicerae, particularly below boss. Anterior femora ventrally blackish with clumps of white setae. Abdamen yellow-brown laterally with orange spots towards venter, Ventrally with orange setae. May have short transverse mark of brown setae between epigynum and pedicel, Eyes; AME diameter 0,58, AME:ALE:PME:PLE = 1:1.17:0.83:0.86. Interspaces; AME-AME 0.30. AME-ALE.0.10, PME-PME 1.20, PME-PLE 1.14, AME-PME 1,52, ALE-PLE 1.20. MOQ, anterior width: posterior width: length = 2.62:2.84:3.17- Clypeus half width of AME. Chelicerae: Retromargin of right chelicera with 4 teeth, 5 on left. Labium: L 1.2, W L-S-Stemum: L 3,9, W 3,5, Legs (Table 1): Anterior leg ratios = (leg I) 3.6, (leg [1) 3.7. Fossa broad posteriorly, Vulva (of SAMA W1988471) with insemination ducts coiled about 2'% times. Male QM 57196 CL. 5.7, CW 5.3. AL 7,0, AW 3.8, Colour in alcohol: Yellow setae somewhal Clustered on anterior half and laterals of carapace. Median cluster of yellow setae on basal hall of chelicerae, whitish laterally, Stemum orange-brown suffused with btack. Eyes: AME diameter 0.4). AME:ALE:PME;PLE = 1:1.07:0.85:0.90, Interspaces; AME-AME 0.39, AME-ALE 0.10, PME-PME 1,17, PME=-PLE 1.12, AME-PME 1.56, ALE-PLE 1.07. MOQ, anterior width: posterior width: length = 2.00;2.83-3.41, Clypeus equals width af AME. Chelicerae: Retrolateral teeth 5, Labum: L 0.9, W 1.0. Sternum; L 2.8, W 2,6. Legs (Table 1): Anterior leg ratios = (1) 5,8, 411) 6.1. Tibial index (leg I) = 7.6. Palp: Embolus with 22 coils Variation Carapace length of females range from 5,0-8.5 (9 = 23, mean = 6,7). Males; 3.5-6.0(n = 9, mean = 5.2). Tibial index of Leg J of males; 6.7-9.1 (n = 9, mean = 7,9), Most often with 4 retrolateral cheliceral reeth- Comments Thorell’s Polydanine regina material of one male and a penultimate female tram Yule Island, differs from regina in its larger size, blackish caput, and legs. patterned abdomen with yellowish venter, Leg proportions and spination resemble the Aorni group, The male further differs in the apex of the dorsal ridge on the palp tibial apophysis resembling that of B Aorni (Pigs 12-13). Other material examined Queensland; | 9, Bell, Darling Downs, 26° 56'S, 151°27'°E, QM 87188) 2 oo, Black Duck Creck, 27454'S, 152°13°F, QM 87214 1 9, Black Mountain, ?715"40°S, 145°14'E, QM S71915 1 &, Black Mountain, Kuranda area, AM KS20195; } 9, Byfield, 22°50°S, 150°38'E, AM KSL9724; 1 juy. Calamvale, 27°37'S, 153°02’E,.QM $7187; 1 &, Camira, Brisbane, QM $6563; 1 o, Coolcola, 26°12'S, 153°05'E, QM $7196; | juy, Enlield Station, 27°D6’S, 15|°02'E, QM $7202; L 9, Fanning River Sin, [9°44"S, 146°26°E, AM KS519669: 1 ot same dala, AM KS20203, 1 9, Gin Gin, 25¢00'S, 151°57'E, SAMA NI988471, 1 oo, Gravemere, 23°26'S, 150°27°E, AM KS16650; 1 ©, Ipswich, 27°37'S, [S2°47'E, QM S7I97, Le, Koah, 16°49°S, 145°3]'E, AM KS20196; I or, Lake Broadwater, 27°21'S, 151°06'E, QM $7185; 2 © Q, Lake Nuga Nugs, 25°01'S, 148°42'E, OM $7218; 1 or, Marlaybrook, 26"54’S, 151°36'E, OM 57186; | O, Miriam Vaile, 2420'S, 151°34°B, AM KS520197; 1 juy,. Mt Cool-tha, 27° 28°S, [52°58' EF, QM $7200; | 4, same lvcality, QM STAI: 1, Mt Molloy,. 16°41 °S, 145°20'E, QM $7192, 1 &, Mt Neha, Brisbane, QM $7189; | 4, Nankin Creek, Rockhampton, 23°24'S, 150°39' EB, AM KS19730; I co, North Booval, 25°92'S, 152°02"E, QM 87216; | 2, Peach Creek, 13°41 °S, 143°09'E, QM 87193; | ©, Proserpine, 20°24'S, 148°395°E, QM $7184; 1 or, Rochedale, Brisbane, OM $7190; | co, satne lacality, QM $720); 2 juy: same locality, OM 37203; ! 9, Rundle Range, 23°40'S, LSL°00" B, OM 87199; 1 9, The Fork-Mi Moffat wea, 25°04'S, 148"03'E, QM 86862; 1 9, Wynnum, 27°27° 8, 153°L0'E, QM 57194; 1 9, Yeppoon, 23°08'S, [§0°44'E, QM 18 Db. B. HIRST 57198. New South Wales; | 9, Cessnock, 32°50'S, 1SJ°21°E, AM KS20199; | 9, Jenolan Caves, 33°49"S, 150°02'E, AM KS20193; 1 ao, 1 9, Piilwater, Sydney, AM KS20198; [| 9, Sydney, 3353'S, 151°13'E, AM KS520192; | 9, Wesi Pymble, Sydney, AM KS20194. Pediana occidentalis Hogg (Figs 6-10, Table 2) Pediana occidentalis Hogg, 1903 ; 461. Tio syntype females, Perth, Western Australia, 31°57’S, 115°51'E, HW.J. Turner, Pinned speciinens in alcohol, BMNH, 1893.7.4.47-100 part, examined. Diagnosis Frem regina; femora without black ventrally, abdomen yellowish ventrally, Males with relatively shorter, thicker legs, broader median apophysis and narrower palp tiblal apophysis. Syntype female (largest) CL. 6.6, CW 6,0. AL 8.5, AW 6,0, Colour in alcohol; Anterior femora reddish- yellow suffused with black but not as darkly as in regina, More white setae on carapace, Abdomen yellowish ventrally. Eyes: AME diameter 0.45, AME:ALE:PME;PLE = 1:1.33:1,00:1.11, Interspaces; AME-AME. 0.48, AME-ALE 0,20, PME-PME 1,24, PME-PLE 1.38, AME-PME 1.69, ALE-PLE 1.33. MOQ, anterior width: posterior width: length = 2.44:3.16:3.33. Clypeus equals 44 width of AME, Chelicerae: Retromarginal teeth 3. Labium: L 0.9, W 1.3, Sternum; L 3.3, W 2.8, Legs (Table 2): Anterior Ieg ratio = 3.8. Fossa broad posteriorly but relatively narrower than in regina. Vulva (of WAM 88/945) with insemination ducts coiled 2-24 times, Sperma- thecal sacs may be relatively larger than in regina, Male WAM 88/940 CL 5,8, CW 4.7, AL 3.5, AW 3.3. Colour in alcohol; With more white setae on lateral edges of carapace and chelicerae. Anterior femora lightly suffused with black, less conspicuous white spots. Eyes: AME diameter 0.35. AME:ALE:PME:PLE = 1:1.20:0.91:1,09, Interspaces; AME-AME 0.46, AME-PLE 0,06, PME-PME 1.20, PME-PLE 1.14, AME-PME 1.89, ALE-PLE 1,14, MOQ, anterior width: posterior width: length = 2.46:3.03:3.26. Clypeus. equals 34 width of AME, Chelicerae: Left chelicera with 3 retrolateral teeth, 4 on right, Labium: L 0.7, W 0.9. Sternum: L 2.6, W 2.4, Legs (Table 2): Anterior leg ratios = (1) 4.6, (ID 4.7, Tibial index (leg 1) = 9,1, Palp: Embolus with 24 coils. Median apophysis broader than in regina, tibial apophysis narrower. Variation Carapace length of females range fram 5.8-6.6 (n = 4,mean = 6,3), Males: 4.6-5.3 (n = 3, mean = 4,9), Tibial index of leg J of males; 9.3-10.6 (n = 3, mean = 9.7). Often with 4 retrolateral cheliceral teeth, Comments A female from the Flinders Ranges in South Australia is tentatively included in this species although the differences in the epigynum and Vulva shape (narrower posteriorly than occidentalis with insemination ducts positioned more anteriorly) are comparable with that of regina and occidentalis, Clarification of this specimen’s affinities will remain uncertain until male specimens trom the region become available. Other material examined Western Australia: | o, Darlington, 31°55‘S, L16°04'E, WAM &8/940; 1 o, Goongartie, 29°55’S, $21°15'E, WAM 88/942; I 9, Ml Pleasant, 33°49°S, 115°50'E, WAM 88/944: 1 cr, TABLE 2. Leg measurements of Pediana oecidentalis Hoge, syntype temale (largest) with male WAM 88/940 in parentheses. Leg Femur Patella Tibia Metatarsus Tarsus Total ] 75 (7.9) 3.2 (2.7) 6.3 (7.2) 6.2 (7.1) 1.9 (1.9) 25.1 (26.8) iI 7.5 (8.2) 3.2 (2.7) 6.3 (7.6) 6.2 (7.1) 1.9 (1.9) 25.1 (27.5) IIL 6.0 (6.2) 2.5 (2.1) 5.0 (5.5) 4.4 (5D) 1.4 (1,5) 19.3 (20,3) IV 7.4 (7.8) 2.5 (2.2) 5.8 (6,5) 6.1 (7.4) 1,6 (1.8) 23.4 (25.7) Pa 2.2 (2.1) 1.1 (0.9) 1.5 (1.0) -_ 2.7 (2.5) 7.5 (4.5) PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) 119 FIGURES 6-10. Pediana occidentalis Hogg. 6 & 7, left palpal tibia and tarsus of male WAM 88/940: 6, ventral; 7, retrolateral; 8, epigynum of syntype female. 9 & 10, vulva of female WAM 88/945: 9, ventral; 10, dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm. FIGURE Li. Distribution of Pediana in Australia: @ Pediana regina (L. Koch); & P occidentalis Hogg; 0 P horni (Hogg); A A tenuis Hogg. 120 D. B. HIRST 12 13 FIGURES 12 & 13. ‘Polydamma regina’Thorell. Left palpal tibia and tarsus of syntype male: 12, ventral; 13, retrolateral. (Distal part of embolus missing.) Scale line 0.5 mm, FIGURES 14 & 15. Pediana horni (Hogg). 14, epigynum of syntype female, BM(NH); 15, vulva of female SAMA N1988462, ventral. Scale line 0.5 mm. PEDIANA (HETEROPOD!DAE) im Murchison River, ca 27°31'S, 115°43'E, BYM 1962/A22; 1 9, Nedlands, 31°59"S, 115°48'E, WAM 88/945; | 9, Walyunga, ca 3L"50°S, 116°10'E, AM KS14975. South Australias 1 9, Wilpena Pound, 31°30'S, 139°19’E, SAMA N1988472, The Horni Group Comprising P horni and P tenuis, this group is characterised in having more numerous Jong setae (ca 1.5) ventrally on leg four, males with about 5 embolar coils, conductor beginning in the proximal area of the embolar base, embolar base convex prolaterally, median apophysis large and slightly removed from origin of embolus, Females lack spermathecal sacs. Insemination duets with 5 coils, Pediana horni (Hogg) (Figs 14-18, Table 3) Isapeda horni Hogg, 1896: 340. Two syntype females, Oodnadatta, South Australia, 27°33°S, 135°27’ EB, Horn Expedition, BMNH. 1871.1.18.2 and NMV K-0872, examined, Pediana herni: Hogg, 1903; 462. Diagnosis Anterior femora with conspicuous white spots ventrally, male with curved apical point on dorsal ridge of palp tibial apophysis. Syntype female BMNH CL 9.8, CW 9.3. AL 19.5, AW 13.0. Colour in alcohol: As in Hogg (1903) and above. Eyes: AME diameter 0,64, AME;ALE:PME:PLE. « 1:1,16:0.86:0.97, Interspaces; AME-AME 0,47, AME-ALE 0,16, PME-PME 1,09, PME-PLE 1.41, AME-PME 1.47, ALE-PLE 1.19. MOQ, anterior width: posterior width: length = 2.34:2.75:3.03. Clypeus width more than '4 AME, Chelicerae: Retrolateral teeth 3. Labium: L 1.5, W 1.9. Sternum: L 4.8, W 42, Legs (Table 3); Antenor leg ratio = 3.5, Fossa with somewhat parallel lateral sides. Male SAMA N1988458 CL 9.2, W 8.3. AL 9.7, AW 6,0. Eyes: AME diameter 0.6. AME: AL.B:PME:PLE = 1:1,07:0,83:0,93, Interspaces; AME-AME 0,33, AME-ALE.0.13, PME-PME. 1.17, PME-PLE 1.27, AME-PME 1,49, ALE-PLE 1,17, MOQ, anterior width: posterior width: length = 2.33:2.83;3.17, Clypeus width °4 of AME. Chehcerae: Retrolateral teeth 3. Labiurm: & 1.4, W 1.6. Sternum: L.4.2, W 3.5, Legs (Table 3): Anterior leg ratio = 4.5, Tibial index (leg 1) = 10.3. Palps; Tibial apophysis with curved apical point on basal ridge. Embolus with 5 coils, Variation Carapace lengths of females range from 6.1-12.5 (n = 23, mean = 9,5), Males; 6,9-9,8(n = 5, mean = 8.3). Tibial index of leg [ of mates; 8.4-10.6 (n = §, mean = 9,5). A vivid black streak is sometimes present dorsally on the abdomen, Fossa may be slightly wider or narrower posteriorly. Two of four females examined from Ambathala, Queensland, are smallish with decidedly elongated abdomens and relatively smaller epigyne but there is no justification for removing them to another taxa, Other material examined South Australia: 1 oc, Clifton Hills, 27°03'S, 138°59’B, SAMA N1988458; 1 9, Finke River, 40 km from Abminga, ca 26°03'S, 135°53'B, AM KS20191; 1 juy. Olympie Dam, 30°27'S, 136°53'E, SAMA N1988463; 1 9, The Peake-~-Mt Denison urea, 28"09'S, 135°57'E, SAMA NI988461; IO, Road to Oodnadatta, 28°35'°S, 135°53'E, SAMA NL988462, Western Australia: 2 juv, Canning Stock Route, 22°32'S, 124°24’ B. WAM 88/1483-4; 1 juv. TABLE 3, Leg measurements of Pediana herni (Hogg) synlype female BM(NAI, wilh male SAM NI988458 ih parentheses. Leg Femur Patella Tibia I 10.3 (12.0) 4.6 (4.6) 8.3 (11.0) II 10.3 (12.0) 4.5 (4.5) 8.4 (11.1) Il 7.7 (9.0) 3.7 (3.6) 6.3 (7.9) IV 9,8 (1L,7) 3,5 (3,5) 7,5 (9,7) Pa 3.6 (3.5) 1.8 (1.4) 2,2 (1.6) Metatarsus Tarsus Total 8.3 (10.9) 2.5 (2.9) 34.0 (41,4) 8.3 (10.9) — (2.9) — (41.4) 5.4 (7.1) 2.2 (2.2) 25.3 (29.8) 8.4 (10.8) — (2,5) — (38.2) —_— — 3.4 (4,0) 11.0 (10,5) 122 D. B. HIRST 17 FIGURES 16-18. Pediana horni (Hogg). 16 & 17, right palpal tibia and tarsus of male SAMA N1988458 (reversed drawing): 16, ventral; 17, retrolateral. 18, vulva of female SAMA N1988462, dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm. PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) game locality but 22°20'S, 124°45'E, WAM 88/1485; 1 @, Lower Carawine Gorge, 21°29'S, 121°02'E, WAM 88/1485; 1 9, Mundabullagana Station, 20°31 'S, 11B°04'E, SAMA NI988468; I 9, Windy Corner, 2334'S, 125° 12°E, WAM 88/2905; 1 ©, Wittenoom, 22°14’S, 118°20'E, WAM 88/1493; | G, Woodstock Station, 21°37'S, 118°S7'E, WAM 88/2133; 1 G, same locality bul 21°36’ 34S, JER°SR! 28"E, WAM 88/2533; 1 co, same locality but 21"36/ 40S, 119°02' 23°E, WAM 88/2132; | o, same locality, WAM 88/2133, Northern Territory: 1 9, Alice Springs, 23°42'S, 133°S2'E, NTM A52; 1 9, Frewena Road House, 19°25'S, 135°24'E, NTM; 1 @, Hermannsbure, 23°57'S, 132°46'E, SAMA NI9RB4GS; 1 of, Idracowra Station, 25°00'S, 133°47'E, SAMA NI988464; 1 O, Ligertwood Cliffs, 23°39'S, 129°30’E, WAM 88/1494, Queensland: 1 9, Ambathala, 2558'S, 145°L9'E, QM 87174; 1 &,, same locality, QM 57176; 1 9, same locality, QM 87219; 1 Q, same locality, QM $7220; 2 9 9, Betoota (45 km E of), ca 25°45'S, J4T°LO'E, OM $7183; Eggsac and first instars, same locality, QM $7218; 1 of, Charleville, 26°24'S, 146°1S°B, QM $7221; 1 9, Dunraven Station, 20°28’S, 43°57’E, QM S7IS0; | 9, Lake Muncoonie, 25°12'S, 138°40’E, QM $7182; 2 juv, same locality, OM S7178; 1 juv. same locality, QM S7I8l; 1 2, Longreach, 23°27'5, 144°15'E, QM S779; 1 9, Montara Bore, Sandringham Stn, 23°56'S, 138°47’B, AM KSt5282; 1 ©, Mt Munro, 2213" 50/’S, 142®28' 50 ‘*E, QM S7175; 1 G, Split Rock, Camooweal, |9°54’S, 138°39'E, AM K520200; 1 9, Winton, 22°23'S, 143°02'E, OM $7177. New South Wales; 2 9 9, Springs Creek, 31°43'S, 142°41°B, SAMA NI988466-7, Pediana tenuis Hogg (Figs 19-22, Table 4) Pediana tenuis Hogg, 1903: 462. Simon, 1908: 44). Holotype female, dried specimeri, Western Austra- lia [BMNHBH] lost. Diagnosis P. tenuis can be distinguished from PR horn by the presence of reddish setae in place of while on the anterior femora pro-ventrally. Males with relatively longer, thinner legs and straighi-edged, triangular-shaped apex on dorsal basal ridge of palp tibial apophysis. Female WAM 88/958 CL 8.5, CW 7.4. AL 16.9, AW 95. Colour in alcohol: Similar to A horni bit carapace dark red-brown with more white than yellow setae. Black setae may be more numerous. Dark blackish-brown setae on sternum. Coxae orange-brown, prolaterally black-brown, Legs reddish-brown, dark brown-black patches. Femora retro-dorsally blackish occasionally forming a dark stripe. Clumps of reddish setae pro-ventrally on anterior pairs, whitish setae In-clilitips on posterior pairs. Abdomen green-grey with a black median streak and black spots formed of setae, Ventrally with orange setae. Eyes; AME diameter 0.54, AME: ALE:PME;PLE = 1: 1.33: 0.93: 1.04. Inlerspaces; AME-AME 0.41, AME-ALE 0.15, PME-PME 1.11, PME-PLE 1.48, AME-F'ME 1.55, ALE-PLE 1.30. MOQ, anterior width; posterlor width: length = 2,41; 2,93: 3.15- Clypeus more than half diameter of AME Chelicerae: Retrolateral tecth 3, Labium: L 1,3, W 1.6, Sternum: L 3.9, W 3.3. Legs (Table 3): Anterior leg ratio = 3.7. Epigynum similar to Aorni but fossa relatively narrower posteriorly, Male WAM 88/957 CL 7.4, CW 6.5, AL 9,0, AW 4,5. Colour in alcohol! Paler than female. Venter of abdomen with smaller faint brown patches behind epigastric furrow and anterior to spinnerets, Eyes: AME diameter 0.50. AME:ALE:PME:PLE ~ 1:1.24:0.90:1.00. Interspaces; AME-AME 0.24, AME-ALE 0.04, PME-PME 0.96, PME-PLE 1,24, AME-PME 1.56, ALE-PLE 1,00, MOQ, anterior width: posterior width: Jength = 2.24: 2.76; 3.20, TABLE 4. Leg measurements of Pediana tenuis Hogg, female WAM 88/958 with male WAM ¥#/957 in parentheses, ee EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER TT Leg Femur Patella Tibia I 9.4 (12.9) 3.9 (4.2) 7.8 (12.1) iBT 9.5 (12.9) 3.8 (4.2) 7.9 (12.0) M1 7.0 (9.1) 3.1 (3.0) 5.8 (7.9) lV 9,2 (12.1) 41 GM) 7.0 (10.0) Pa 3.1 (3.1) 16 (1.4) 1.8 (1.5) Metatarsus Tarsus Total 8.1 (12.6) 2.2 (2.9) 3\.4 (449) 8.0 (12.7) 2.2 (2.9) 31.4 (447) §.0 (7.3) 1.9 (2.1) 22,4 (29.4) 7.8 (11,9) 2.2 (2.6) 29.3 (39.4) ao 3.1 (3.3) 9.6 (9.2) ne EEE a 124 D. B. HIRST FIGURES 19-22. Pediana tenuis Hogg. 19 & 20, left palpal tibia and tarsus of male WAM 88/957: 19, ventral; 20, retrolateral. 21 & 22, vulva of female WAM 88/958: 21, ventral; 22, dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm. PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) 125 Clypeus half width of AME, Chelicerae: Retrolateral teeth 3. Labium: L. 1,1, W 1.2, Sternum: L 3.4, W 2.8, Legs (Table 4): Anterior leg ratio = 6.1. Tibial index (leg 1) = 7.4. Palps: Triangular-shaped dorsal basal ridge on tibial apophysis. Embolus with 5 coils. Median apophysis smaller than in horni. Variation Carapace lengths of lemales range [rom 6.6~-10.5 (n = Il, mean = 8.8), Males; 6,6-7,3 (n = 3, mean = 7,0). Tibial index of leg | of males; 7.4-9.2 (n ~ 3, mean = 9.7), Epigynum parallel-sided and, as in Aorni, often slightly wider or narrower towards posterior but several specimens of (enwis examined are considerably narrower posteriorly (Fig. 21). Comments As this species is recognisable rom Hoge's des- cription, designation of a neotype is unnecessary. Material examined Western Australia: 1 co, Banjiwarn, 27°48'05"S., 121°40/05"E,, WAM 88/957; | Pov, Charles Knob, 25°03'S., 124°59'E., WAM 88/1486; 1 >, Coordewandy, 25°36'S., 119°58'E., WAM 88/1487; } 9, Gill Pinnacle, 24°54'S,, 128°46'E., SAMA Ni988469; 1 9, Goongarrie, 29°55'25°S.. 121°14' 35E., WAM 88/958; | 9, Lyndon Station, 23°38'S, [S°14' BR, WAM 88/1488; | 9, Messengers Patel, 28°41'S, 116°57°E, WAM 88/1489; 2 oc, Thevenard Island, 21"28'S, 114°59°E, WAM 88/2012-3; | @, Warburton Ranges, 26°06'S, 126°39'E, WAM 88/1490; 1 9, same locality, SAMA NI988470; 2 juv. same locality but NW. of, 25°10'S, 124°40'E, WAM 88/1491-2; | 9, Yuinmery, 28°32'00"S, 119°05'45"5, WAM 88/2110. South Australias | @, Flat Rock Hole, Everard Ranges, 27°06'S, 132°26'B, SAMA N1985179; 1 9, Lake Phillipson, 29°28°S, 134°27'E, SAMA NI988460; | 9, Wynbring, 30°34'S, 133°32'E, SAMA N1988459, Subsjamily placement Pediana was originally placed by Simon (1897) in his Heteropodeae (= Heteropodinae) on the criteria of its longer than broad ocular quadrangle. Hogg (1903) included it in his Delencae (= Deleninae) with other Australian genera based largely on male genitalia structure. Simon (1903) enlarged the Deleninae subfamily, including many more genera. Jarvi (1914) restricted the Deleninae again to Australian genera but Petrunkevitch (1928) included the subfamily in the Busparassinae Jarvi, 1912. Gravelly (1931) recognised (he Deletiinae but also included genera from both Petrynkevitch's Eusparassinae and Micrommatinae (Jarvi 1912), Finally, Hirst (1989) restricted the genera of Deleninae to those originally included by Hogg, one of which was Pecliaria. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 1 wish to thank the following for tle loan pt, or information concerning, types and either material sed in this study; Dr G. Doria (MCG), Dr M- Gray and © Horseman (AM), Mr P.D. Hillyard [BM(NH)|, Dr 5. Horning (Macleay Mus.), Ms C, McPhee (WMV), Dr BY Main (BYM), Dr Malipatil (NTM), Dr G, Rack (4MH4, Dr RJ. Raven (QM), Dr F Renner (SMNS), Ms 1M. Waldock (WAM), and Dr Wezulowska (MUA). Funding was provided by a grant from the Australian Biological Resources Study. REFERENCRS GRAVELLY, T.H. (921. Some Indian Spiders of the Families Ctenidac, Sparassidac, Selenopidae and Clubionidae. Ree. Ind. Mus. 33(3): 211-282. HIRST, D.B. 1989. A new genus of huntsman. spider (Heteropodidae; Araneae) from south castero Australia. Trans, &, Soc, 8S, Aust. (13; 7-13, HOGG, H.R, 1896. Araneidae (in Rep. Horn Expedition to Central Australia, Pr 2, Zoology. 309-356, Dulau & Co., London, HOGG, H.R. 1903. On the Australasian spiders of the subtamily Sparassinae, Proc, Zool, Soe. Land, 1902(2): 416-466, JARVI, ‘UH, 1912, Das Vaginalsystem der Spurassiden. }, Allgemeiner Teil. Ann. Acad. Soh Fen (A) 40k 1-131, JARYVI, TH, 114, Das Vaginalsysten der Sparassiden. LI. Speziellet Teil, Ann dead. Se, Fenn 41), 8) 238, KOCH, L. 1875. Die Arachnidet Australiens, tach chee Natur beschieben und abgebilder, Nuraberg, 187%: 577-740, Bauer & Raspe. MASCORD, R, 1970, ‘Austrahan Spidersin Colour Reed Sydney- 126 D. B. HIRST PETRUNKEVITCH, A. 1928. Systema Aranearum. Trans. Connect. Acad, Arts Sci, 29: 1-270. RAINBOW, W.J. 1915. Arachnida [collected in north- western South Australia]. Trans, R. Soc. S. Aust. 39: 772-793. SIMON, E. 1880. Revision de la famille des Sparassidae (Arachnides). Act. Soc. Linn. Bord. 34: 223-351. SIMON, E, 1897, Histoire naturelle des Araignées. Paris Vol. 2(1): 1-192. SIMON, E. 1903. Histoire naturelle des Araignees. Paris Vol. 2(4): 669-1080. SIMON, E. 1908. Araneae. Premiere partie: 359-446. In W. Michaelsen & R. Hartmeyer (Eds) ‘Die Fauna Siidwest-Australiens’ 1(12). Fischer, Jena. STRAND, E. 1907. Einige Spinnen aus Kamerun, Java und Australien. Jahrb. nassau. Ver. Naturk. 60: 177-219, STRAND, E. 1913. Uber einige australische Spinnen des Senckenbergischen Museums. Zool. Jb., (Syst.) 35: 599-624. THORELL, T. 1881. Studi sui Ragni Malesi e Papuani. Part III. Ragni dell’Austro-Malesia e del Capo York, conservati nel Museo civico di storia naturale di Genova. Ann. Mus. civ. stor. nat. Genova. 17: 1-720. A LIST OF AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA AND THEIR HOSTS S. J. EDMONDS Summary A list of Acanthocephala known from Australia and their hosts is given and records are included. A LIST OF AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA AND THEIR HOSTS S. J, EDMONDS EDMONDS, §, J, 1989. A list of Australian Acanthocephala and their hosts. Ree. 5, Awsi Mus. 23(2): 127-133, A list of Acanthocephala known Irom Australia and their hosts is given and records are included. §.J. Edmonds, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia S000, Manuscript received § February 1989. Although during the 1980s two checklists were published that contained references to Australian Acanthocephala, one (Beumer ef a/ 1982) on the parasites of Australian fishes and the other (Mawson ef al. 1986) on the parasites of Australian birds, no complete list of parasites and hosts of Australian Acanthocephala has appeared since that of Johnston & Deland (1929). In the meantime new species have been described, new records published and changes made lo the systematics and nomen- clature of the phylum, The aim of the present paper is to bring up to date as far as is possible informa- tion about the Australian species. The scheme of classification followed is that outlined by Amin (1985), which is based on the Meyer-Van Cleave taxa, Archiacanthocephala, Palaeacanthocephala and Eoacanthocephala. Specimens of many of the species are to be found in the Australian Helminthological Collection, now housed in the South Australian Museum, Adelaide, South Australia. The location of some type material is given in Smales (1983), ‘The following abbreviations are used in the paper; N.SW. (New South Wales), Q. (Queensland), V. (Victoria), T. (Tasmania), S.A. (South Australia), W.A. (Western Australia), N-T. (Northern Terntory). PARASITES AND HOSTS Class ARCHIANCANTHOCEPHALA Gigantorhynchidae 1. Mediorhynchus alecturae (Johnston & Edmonds, 1947) Echinorhynchus (Gigantorhynchus) sp, Johnston, 1912a: 106; Johnston & Deland, 1929a; 148. Empodius dlecturae Johnston & Edmonds, 1947b: §57-561, figs 1-21. Mediorhynchus alecturae: Golvan, 1962: 29, Byrd & Kellogg, 1971; 137-142, Host: Alectura lathami Gray. Locality: Q. 2. Mediorhynchus cercoracis (Johnston & Edmonds, 1951) Echinorhyachus sp. Johnston & Deland, 1929a; 151. Mediorhynchus corcoracis Johnston & Edmonds, 1951: 1-3, Figs 2-9; Yamaguti, 1963: 117, Hosts: Corcorax melanarhamphos (Vieillot), Corvus tasmanicus Mathews, Corvus mellari Mathews, Corvus bennetli North, Localities: N-T., Q., N.SW., Va T, SA, Moniliformidae 3. Monilifermis moniliformis (Bremser, 1811) Echinorhynchus moniliformis Bremser, 181: 1-31. Moniliformis moniliformis: Travassos, 1915! 377: Johnston, 1909: 583; 1912b; 83; Southwell & Macfie, 1925: 17]; Johnston & Deland, 1929a: 147. Moniliformis dubius: Johnston & Edmonds, 1952; 20-21, Figs 8-9; Amin, 1985; 33, Hosts; Ratlus ratlus (Linnaeus), A. norvegicus (Berkenhout), R. fuscipes (Waterhouse). Localities: Q., NoT., N.SW., S.A, 4, Australiformis semoni (Linstow, 1898) Echinoarhynchus semoni Linstow, 1898: 468, Moniliformis semoni: Johnston & Edmonds, 1952: 18-20, Figs 10-17; Yamaguti, 1963: 132. Australiformis senioni, Schmidt & Edmonds, 1989 215-217, Hosts: Jsvodon obesulus (Shaw), J. macrourus (Gould), Perumeles gunni Gray, P nasula Geoltray. Localities: O., N.S.W., V.,. T. Oligacanthorhynchidae §, Macracanthorhyachus hirudinaceus (Pallas, 1781) Tuenia hirudinaceus Pallas, 1781: 39. Macracanthorhynchus hirudinaceus: Travassos, 1917; 1-61; Johnston & Deland, 1929a: 147; Yamaguti, 1963; 14], Host: Sus scrofa Linnaeus, Localities: Q., NSW, ¥ SA. 128 S. EDMONDS 6, Oncicola pomatostomi (Johnston & Cleland, 1912) Eechinorhynichus pomatostomi Johnston & Cleland, 1912; U1-14,, Figs 1-4; Johnston & Deland, 1929a: 149-151; Yamaguti, 1963; 139, Oncicola sp. Banks, 1952; 108; Edmonds, 1957a: 79. Oncicola pomatostomi; Schmidt, 1983: 379-399, Figs 1-6. Intermediate host; not known. Paratenic hagts: especially in the tissues of the neck of the following birds: Tiwrnix castanota (Gould), 7) velox (Gould), Pedionomus torquatus Gould, Anthus novaeseelandiae (Gmelin), Lalage leucomela (Vigors & Horsfield), Zoothera dauma (Latham), Melanodryas cucullata (Latham), Microeca leucophaea (Latham), Oreoica gutturalis (Vigors & Horsfield), Cinclosoma castanotum Gould, C. einnamonenm Gould, Pachycephala inornata Gould, PR rufiventris (Latham), Colluricincla harmonica (Latham), Potlatostomus temporalis (Vigors & Horsfield), PR superciliosus (Vigors & Horsfield), PR ruficeps (Hartlaub), Amytornis purnelli Mathews, Sericarnis pyrrhopygius (Vigors & Horsfield), S. caufus (Gould), 8. brunneus (Gould), S. fiuliginosus (Vigors & Horsfield), deanthiza chrysorrhea (Quoy & Gaimard), Aphelocephala leucopsis (Gould), Daphoenositia chrysoptera (Latham), Climacteris lencophaea (Latham), C. pieumnis Temminck, C melanura Gould, Anthochaera carunculata (White), Manorina flavigula (Gould), Lichenastomus virescens (Viellot), L. plumulus (Gould), Poephila cincla (Gould), Grallina cyanoleuca (Latham), Ariamus supercitiasus (Gould), Gymnorhina tibicen (Lathan). Definitive hosts: feral cats (Felis catus Linnaeus), dingo (Canty fantitiaris dingo Blumenbach), Localities: O, NSW. S.A, WA. Vv, NT. Class PALARACANTHOCEPHALA Achy thiacantiiidae 7, Meterasentis paraplagusiarum (Nickol, 1972) Avhythmacanthus paraplagusiarum Nickol, 1972: T78-TRO, Figs 15. Helerosentis paraplagusiarum: Avoit, 1985: 39, Host: Paraplagusia gutteta Macleay, Locality: O, Diplosentidae 8. Pararhadinorhyachus miugilis Jotmston & Edmonds, 1947 Pararhadinarhyachhs muegilis Johnston & Edmonds, 19474; 15-17, Figs LO-17; Edmonds, 1973: 21, Figs 6 & 7. Host: Mugil cephalus Linnaeus, Lovalitw: SoA. 9, Porothadinorivinchas couronyensis Rdmonds, 1973 Pararhadinorhynchus coorongensis Bamonds, 1973: 19-21, Figs 1-5. Host: Aldrivhetta forsieri (Cuvier & Valen- cierines), Locality: S.A, Echinorhynchidae 10. Acanthocephalus criniae Snow, 1971 Acanthocephalus criniae Siow, 1971: 145-149, Fiss 1-5. Hosts: Crinia tasmaniensis (Gunther), © signifera Girard, C. laevis (Gunther), Locality: T. Il, Acanthocephalus hastue Baylis, 1944 Echinorhynchus truttae: Southwell & Macfie, 1925: 180, Echinerhynchus clavula: Southwell & Mactie, 1925: 180, Acanthocephalus hastae Baylis, 1944; 463-466, Fig ] Host: Pomadasys Husta (Bloch). Lovality; Q, 12. Pseudoacanthocephalus perthensis Edmonds, 197] Pseudocanthocephalus perthensis Edmonds, 1971: 55, Pigs 1-5. Hosts: Litorei maorei (Copeland), dynastes dorsalis Gray. Locality: W.A. Limno- Hypoechinorhynehidae 13, Hypoechinorhynchus alaeopis Yamaguti, 1939 Hypoechinorhynchus alaeopis Yamaguti, 1939: 317-35]; Johnston & Edmonds, 1947a: 13-15, Figs 1-9; Yamaguli, 1963; 56, Host; Callionymus calavropomus Richardson. Pseudolabrus tetricus Richardson Locality: S.A, Iinsentidae 14. Tegorhvnchus edmondsi (Golvan, 1960) Hliosentis furcatus: Edmonds, 1957b; 94-95, Figs 2&3. Mliasentis edmondsi Golvan, 1960; 159 Golvan, 1969: 21, Tegorhynchus edmondsi: Aut, 1985: 47, Host: Upenichiiiys porosus (Cuvier & VYalen- ciennes). Locality: W,A, 15. Telusentis austratiensis Edmonds, 1964 Télosentis australiensis Edmonds, 1964; 41-43, Figs 1-5, Host: Aveuia reinhardtii Steindachner Locality: Q. AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA iW Pomphorhynchidae 16. Longicvollum edmandsi Golyan, 1969 Longicollum pagrosami: Johnston & Edmonds, 1951; 1-3, Pgs 2-9. Longicollum edmondsi, Golyan, 1969: 321-322. Host: Acaenthopagrus butcheri (Monro), Locality: Q., S.A. Rhadinorhynchidae 17. Australorhynchus letramorphacanthus Lebedev, 1967 Australorhynchus tetramorphacanthus Lebedev, 1967: 274-282, Figs J-2. Hosts: Seriola grandis Castelnau, Trachurus novaezelandiae Quoy & Gaimard, Paratrigla papilio Cuvier & Valenciennes. Locality: Tasman Sea; Great Australian Bight. 18. Gorgorhynchus velebesensis (Yamaguti, 1954) Rhadinorhynchus celebesensis Yamaguti, 1954: 407, Fig |. Gergorhynchus celébesensis Golvan, 1969: 10; Hooper, 1983: 22, Hosts: Plarveephalus bassensis (Cuvier), 2 richardsoni Castelnau, P fuscus Cuvier, 2 arenarius Ramsay & Ogilvy, P longispinis Macleay. Locality: N.SW. 19, Micracantharhynchina hemirhaniphi Baylis, 1944 Micracanihocephalus hemirhamphi Baylis, 1944: 422-426, Fig. 1: Johnston & Edmonds, 1952: 17-18; Edmonds, 19576: 96; Nickol, 1972: 778-780, Host: Reporhamphus melanochir Cuvier & Valenciennes. Localities: S.A,, T. 20. Puracanthorhynchus galaxiasus Edmonds, 1967 Paracanthorhyachus galaxtasus Edmonds, 1967: I-44, Fips 1-6. Host: Galaxias atenuatus (Jenyns). Locality: S.A, 21.. Sclerocallum robustum (Edmonds, 1964) Neogorgorhynchus robustus Edmonds, 1964: 43-45, Figs 6-9, Selerocallum robustum: Schmidt & Papema, 1978: R464. Host! Siganus /ineatus (Cuvier & Valenciennes). Locality: Q, 22. Rhadinorhyachus bicircumspinus Hooper, 1983 Rhadinorhynchus bicircumspinus Hooper, 1983: 23-26, Figs 8a-8e, Host: Plarycephalus bassensis: (Cuvier), Locality: N.S, 23, Rhadinorhynchus cdrdngis Yanvaguti, 1939 Rhadinorhyachus carangis Yamaguli, 1939; 341, Nipporhynehus carangis: Edmonds, 1982: 71-73, Figs |-3: Amin, 1983: 51. Host: Trachinotus russelli (Cuvier). Locality; Q, 24. Rhadinarhynchus johnstonii Galvan, 1969 Rhadinorhynchus pristis: Johnston & Edmonds, 19474: 17-19, Rhadinorhynchus johnstoni Golvan, 1969; 73, Host: TAwanus thynnus muceoyi (Castelnau). Locality: S.A, 25. Serrasentis sugittifer (Linton 1889) Echinarhynchus saeittifer, Linton 1889: 494, Serrasentis socialis: Southwell & Macfie 1925, 160; Johnston & Deland, 1929a: 152. Serrasentis sagittifer, Van Cleave, 1924: 326: Hooper, 1983; 21-22. Paratenic hosts: Platvcephalus hassensis (Cuvier), P. arenarius Ramsay & Ogilvy, PB richardson Castelnau, P fuscus, Cuvier. Locality: Q., NSW. Centrorhynchidae 26. Centrorhynchus asturinus (Johnston, 1912) Gigantorhyachus asiurinus Jolinston, 1913; 93, Centrorhynchus asturinus (Johnston, 1918 + 215). Echinorhynchus bazue Southwell & Macfie, 1924: 177-178. Porrorchis Jalconis Johnston & Best, 1943; 229-230. Fig. 18. Centrorhynchus falconis Yamaguti, 1963: 123, Hosts: Aecipiter cirrhocephalus (Vieillot), A. Jasciatus (Vigors & Horsfield), A, novdehollandiae (Gmelin), Aviceda suberistata Gould, Faleo berigora Vigors & Horslield, & cenchroides Vigors & Horsfield, Circus approximans Peales, Localities; NT, Q,, N.S.W., V,, S.A, 27, Centrarhynchus bancrofii (Johnston & Best, 1944) Gordiorhyachus bancrafti Johnston & Best, 1943; 224-228, Figs 9-1A, Centrorhyachus bancrofti Yamaguti, 1963: 121. Hosts: Ninox tovaescelandiue (Gmelin), Ninox strenua (Ciould). Localities: Q., N.SMW., S.A. 28, Cenlrorhynchus horridus (linstow, 1897) Echinorhynchus horridus Linstow, 1897; 281-291. Centrorhynchus horridus: Meyer, 1932: 119-120; Johnston & Edmonds, 1948: 70. Hosts: Halcyon sancia Vizors & Horsfield, Dacelo novaeguineae (Hermann), Localities: O.. N.SW,. 10 S. 1, EDMONDS Plagiorhynchidae 29, Plagiorhynchus charadrii (Yamaguri, 1939) Prosthorhynchus charadrii: Yamaguti, 1939: 316-361; Johnston & Edmonds, 1947; 561-562, Figs 25-30, Plagiorhynchus cheradrii; Schmidt & Kuntz, 1966: 526. Hosts: Churadrius rubricollis Gmelin, C. ruficapillus Teraminck. Localities: S,A,, T. 30. Plagiarhynchus menurae (Johnston, 1912) Echinorhynchus menurae: Johnston, 1912b; 83, Figs 39-40. Prosthorhynchus menurae: Johnston & Best, 1943: 226, Figs 1-8. Plagiorhynchus menurae: Schmidt & Kuntz, 1966: 521. Host: Menura novaehollandiae Latham. Localities: Q.,. V., N.S.\W- 31. Plagiorhynchus cvlindraceus (Goeze, 1782) Echinorhynchus cvlindraceus Goeze, 1782. Prostharhynchus cylindraceus; Yamaguti, 1963: 152; Edmonds, 1982: 72-74, Figs 4-5. Plagiorhynchus cylindraceus: Schmidt & Kunz, 1981, 597-598: Smales, 1988: 1062-|064, Host: Jurdys merula Linnaeus, Acridalheres rristis Linnaeus, Mydromys chrysogaster (Geoffroy), fsaadon obesulus (Shaw), Perameles gunnil (Gray). Localities: V., T, 32, Perrorchis hylae (Johnston, +914) Echinorhynchus hylae Johnston, 1914; 83-84, Echinorhynchus bulbecaudatus Southwell & Macfie, 1925: 178-179. Gordiorhynchus hylae; Johnston & Edmonds, 1948; 74-76, Figs 10-20. Pseudoporrorchis fivlue: Edmonds, 1957a: 76-77. Porrorchis hylae: Schmidt & Kuntz, 1967: 133-135, Figs 5-7. Paratenic hosts: Ayla spp., Limnodynastes spp., Bufo marinus. Definitive hosts: Centropus phasianinus (Latham), Podargus sirigoides (Latham). Localities: Q, N.T., S.A. 33. Porrorchis htydromuris (Edmonds, 1957) Pseudaporrorchis hydronmturis Edmonds, 1957a: 77-78, Figs 1-4, Parrorchis hydromuris; Schmidt & Kuntz, 1967) ta. Host Avdromys chrysogaster Geoffroy, Locality: Q. 34, Sphaerechinorhynohus (Johnston, 1912) Echinorhynachus rotundocapitatus Johnston, 1912b: 83-84, Fig. 5. rotundocapitartus Sphaerechinorhynchus rotundocapitaius Johnston & Deland, 1929b: 155-166, Figs 1-34. Host: Pseudechis porphyriacus (Shaw), Pseu- dechis puttaius De Vis, Localities: N.SW., Q., V.. Polymorphidae 35, Arhythmorhynchus johnsioni Golvan, 1960 Arhythmorhynchus Jrassoni; Johnston & Edmonds, 195]: 3, Fig 1, Arhytimorhynchus johastoni Golvan, 1960; 384; Edmonds, 1971: 60, Fig. 10. Host; Numenius madagascariensis (Linnaeus). Locality: Q. 36, Arhythmorhynchus limosae Edmonds, 1971 Arhythmorhynchus limosae Edmonds, 1971: 58-60, Figs 1-15, Host: Limosa lapponica (Linnaeus). Locality: Q. 37. Bolbosomea capitaium (Linstow, 1880) Echinorhynchus capitatus Linstow, 1880: 49-50. Bolbosoma capitatum: Meyer, 1932: 89; Edmonds, 1957a: 78; Edmonds, 1987; 327, Host: Pseudorced crassidens Owen, Localines: S,A., W.A, 38. Bulbosomea balaenae (Gmelin, 1790) Echinorhynchus balaenae Gmelin, 1790, Bolbosoma baldenae; Meyer, 1932; 85; Amin, 1985: 60, Bolhasoma porrigens: Meyer, 1932: 85; Johnston & Deland, 1929a; 147, Host: Meguprera nodosa Bonnaterre. Locality: N.SW. 39. Corynasoma australe Johnston, 1937 Curynosoma australe Johnston, 1937: 13-16, Figs 8-12; Smales, 1986; 94-96, Figs 7-11, 23. Host: Neophoca cinerea (Peron & Leseuer), Locality: S.A. 40, Corynesoma clavatum Goss, 1940 Coarynosoma clavatum Goss, 1940: 12-13, Figs 33-38; Jolinston & Best, 1942: 250; Johnston & Edmonds, 1952) 16-17, Figs 1-3 Hooper, 1983: 29-30, Paratenic hosts: Plalyeephalus bassensis (Cuvier), P fuscus Cuvier, P arenarius Ramsay & Ogilvy, P richurdsoni Castelnau, P longispinis Macleay, Definitive hosts: Phalacrocorax varius (Gmelin), P sulcirostris (Brandt), R melandleucos (Viellot), Leucocarba Juscescens (Viellot). Localities; S\A., W.A., N.SW. AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA 131 41, Corynosoma stanleyi Smales, 1986 Corvnosoma stanleyi Smales, 1986: 92-94, Figs 1-6, 21. Host. Hydromys chrysogasfer Geoffroy. Locality: T., V. 42, Palymorphus arctocephali Smales, 1986 Palymorphus arctocephali Smales, 1986: 97-99, Figs 12-16, 24, Host: Arctacephalus pusillus doriferus (Schreber). Locality: V. 43. Polymorphus biziurae Johnston & Edmonds, 1948 Polymorphus biziurae Johnston & Edmonds, 1948: 71-74, Figs |-9, Intermediate Host; Cherax destructor Clark. Definitive hosts: Biziura lobata (Shaw), Pelicanus conspicillatus Temminck, Threskiornis aeihiopica (Latham), Platalea flavipes Gould. Localities: S.A,, T., N.S.W. 44. Polymorphus cetuceus (Johnston & Best, 1942) Corynosoma cetaceum Johnston & Best, 1942: 250-252, Figs 1-10. Polymorphus cetaceus: Sehmidt & Dailey, 1971: 137. Hosts: Delphinis delphis Linnaeus, Tursiops truncatus (Montague), Locality: S.A, Class EOACANTHOCEPHALA Neoechinorhynchidae 45, Neoechinorhynchus aeilis (Rudolphi, 1819) Echinorhynchus agilis Rudolphi, 1819, Neoechinorhyachus agilis! Van Cleave, 1919; 250; Yamaguti, 1963: 18; Edmonds, 1982: 75-76, Figs 7-8. Hosts: Crenimugil crenilabis (vorskal), Mugil cephalus Linnaeus, Locality: Q. 46. Neoechinorhynchus aldricheitae Edmonds, 1971 Neoechinorhynchus aldrichettae Edmonds, 197); 55-58, Figs 6-9. Host: Aldrichetta farsteri (Cuvier & Yalen- cienines). Locality; 3.A. 47, Neoechinarhynchus magnus Southwell & Macfie 1925 Neoechinorhynchus magnus Southwell & Macfie, 1925: 149. Host: unknown fish. Locality: Q, The only record is that of 1925. Edmonds (1982: 74) re-examined the holotype and found it to bea defective specimen. He considered it a species inquirenda. 48, Neoechinorhynchus tylosuri Yamagut, 1939 Neoechinorhychus tylosuri Yamaguti, 1939: 347: Edmonds, 1982: 74-75, Fig. 6. Host: Tylosurus sp, Locality; Q. OTHER RECORDS |, Echinorhynchus gadi Zoega was reported from ‘haddock’ in Queensland by Southwell & Macfie (1925: 179). Johnston & Deland (1929: 153) reported that Gadus does not occur in Australia and considered that the record ‘should be omitted from the Australian list’. 2, Hall (1974) listed some birds from which the cysts of Oncicola pomatostomi had been obtained. The information is included in the list given on page 128, 3, The record of Mediorhynchus garruli given in Mawson e¢ a/. 1982 is doubtful. The record came from the Commonwealth Institute of Health, Sydney but no specimen was available for checking, REFERENCES AMIN, OM. 1985. Classification, Chapter 4, pp. 27-72. dQ, WT; Crompton & B, B, Nickol (Eds). ‘Biology of the Acanthocephala’, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, Landon, New York. BANKS, AM. 1952. Some animal parasites of the Northern Territory, Aussi, Ken J. 28; 108, BAYLIS, HLA, 1932. A list of worms parasitic in Cetacea, Discovery Reports 6: 393-418, BAYLIS, HA. 1944, Three new Acanthocephala from marine fishes af Austealia, Ann. Mag. Nat, Aist., Ser Il, Ibs 462-472. BEUMER, LP., ASHBURNER, L..D..BURBURY, M.E, JETTE, E. & LATHAM, D.J. 1982. A checklist of parasites of fishes from Australia and its adjacent Antarctic territories, Tech. Comm. No, 48, Common- wealth Institute of Parasitology, Commonwealth Agricultural Bureau. BREMSER, J.G. I81l. Notitia collectionis insignis vermium intestalium etc. 4: 31 pp. Vienna. BYRD, BFE. & KELLOGG, FE. 1971, Mediorhynchus bekeri, anew Acanthocephalan (Gigantorhynchidae) from the Bob-white, Cofinus virginianus virginianus (L,)..4 Parasit, 57: 137-142, 32 5. J. EDMONDS EDMONDS, §.J. 1957a. Australian Acanthocephala No. 10, Trans. Ro Soe. 8. Aust. 80: 76-80. EDMONDS, 5.5. 1937b, Acanthocephala, FLAWN,Z.A.B.E, Reports, Sen By, (5): 91-98. EDMONDS, S.J. 1964. Australian Acanthocepliala No, 1, Trans. R. Soc, 8. Aust. BB: 41-43, EDMONDS, 8... 1967. ParacanthorAvaehus gdlaxiasus, anew genus and species of Acanthocephala from a fish. Aus{ralian Acanthocephala No, 12, 7funs. Ro Soc §. Anse 91: 41-43. FOMONDS, §.3, 197). Australian Acanthocephala No. 13, Three new species. Trans. R. Soc, S. Aust. 95: 55-60, EDMONDS, S.J. 1973. Australian Acanthocephala No. 14, On cwo species of Pararhadinorhynchus, one new. Trans, R. Sag 8. Aust. 97: 19-21, FDMONDS, S.J 1982. Australian Acanthovephala No. 1S. Four species, 7rans. 8, Sac. S. Aust. 106: 71-74. EDMONDS, 5.1. 1987. A note on the occurrence of Falbosoma capiiatunr — (Linstow, 1880) (Acanthocephala) trom a false killer whale stranded on the coast of Wesiern Australia, Rec Wo Aust. Mus. 13: 317-418, GMELIN, J.-B 1790. Systema naturae per regna ria naturae secundum classes, ordinae, genera, species curn characteribus differentiis, synonymis, locis, GOEBZE, J.A.6, 1782, Versuch einer Naturgeschichte der Ejngeweiderwiirmer thierischer Korper. 471 pp. GOLVAN, Y.1, 1960-1962. Le Phylum des Acanthocephala, Troisitme note, La Classe des Palagacanthocephala (Meyer, 1931). Annis, Parasil. Aum. comp. 35: 76-91, (38-165, 380-386, 573-593, 713-723; 36; 76-92, 612-647, 717-734, GOLVAN, YI. 1962, Le Phylum Acanthocephala. Quatrieme note. La Classe Archiacaithocephala 1A, Meyer, 1931). Anais, Parasit, hurt. comp, 34: 1-72. GOLNAN, YJ. 1969, Systématique des Acanthocephales (Acanthocephala: Rudolphi, 1801). L'Ordre des Palaeacanthocephala Meyer, 1931, la supertariille des Echinorhynchides (Cobbold, 1876, Golvan & Flouin, 1973). Mem. Mus, nairt. Hist. nat, Paris. Ser. A, Zool, 37, 1-373, GOSS, 1.M. 1940. Platyhelminth and avanthocephalan parasites of local shags. . R, Soo. Wo Asn 26: 1-14 HALL, PB. 1974, Results of the Harold Hall Australian Expeditions, No. 33. Trustees ef (he Brilish Museum (Nat, Hist), London. 396 pp. HOOPER, JNA. 1983. Parasites af estuarine atid oceanic fishes (family Platyoephalidue) front northern New South Wales, Aust. A Zaul. Suppl We |-69, JOMINSTON, TH. 10% Noles on some Australian Parasites, Agric. Gaz, N.S.Wo 20: 581.584. JOHNSTON, TH. 1912a, Internal parasites recorded from Australian birds, Emu 12: 105-112 JOHNSTON, TH. 19126, Notes an some Entaxou. Prac, R. Sac. Qld. 24: 63-9), JOHNSTON, TH. 1913. Cesioda and Acanthocepbala. Rep. Aust. Inst. Trop. Med, 11: 75-46, JOHNSTON, TH. 1914 Same new Queensland endoparasites. Prac R, Soe, Olid, 2; 76-84 JOMNSTON, TH. 1918. Notes an some miscellaneous parasites, Proc, R. Sac Old. We 209-218, JOHNSTON, TH, 1937. Entozoa trorh (He Australian talr seal. Prac, R, Sov, NSW. 62: 9-16. JOHNSTON, TH. & BEST, EW. 1942. Australian Acanthocephala No, 3, Trans. A. Sav. §. Aust. hi: 250-254. JOHNSTON, T.H. & BEST, BW. (943. Ausrralian Acanthocephala No. 4, Truts. R, Sow S. Aust 67: 226-230, JOHNSTON, TH. & CLELAND, J.B. i912. Eehinar- hvichus poamutosiom! a subeulancous parasue of Australian birds. Prog. R, Sec. NoS.WA 45: 111-118. JOHNSTON, T.H. & DELAND, EW. 1929a. Australian Avanthocephala No, 1, Census of recorded lasts and parasites, Trans. R. Soc. S. ust. 33: 146-154. JOHNSTON, TH. & DELANL, EM. 1929b, Australian Acanthocephala No. 2. Trams. R. Soe. 8. Aus. 53: 155-166. JOHNSTON, T.H. & EDMONDS, 8.J. 19474. Australian Acanthocephala No, 5. Trans, R. Soe. S. Aust. 7h: 13-19, JOHNSTON, TH, & EDMONDS, §.J, 19476, Austratian Acanthocephala No. 6, Rec, 5. Aust. Mus, 8: 552-562, JOHNSTON, TH. & EDMONDS, S.1. 1948, Australian Acanthocephala No, 7, Trans, R. Soc, 5S, Aust. ‘72: 69-76, JOHNSTON, TH. & EDMONDS, 8.4, 1951, Australian Acanthocephala No. 8. Thins, R. Sac. S Aus, 74: |-5, JOHNSTON, TH & EDMONDS, S.., 1952, Australian Aeanthovephala No, 9 Trans. R. Soc, S. Aust 75 16.2). LEBEDEV. BL 1967. Ausirilorhynchus terramor- Phacanthus t.g5 0.8p. (Acanthocephala: Rhadinar hynchidac) trom fish found in Australian and New Zealand Seas. Zool. Zh. 46: 279-282, Fie. 1, LINSTOW, 0. L&80. Heliminthologische Untersuchungen, Arch. Nature. af(1): 41-54, LINSTOW, ©, 1897, Nemathelminthim, gesammell von Herr Prot, Dahl in Bismarck-Archipel. Arch. Narung. 63, 281-29) LINSTOW, ©. 1898. Nemathelrminthen von Herrn Richare Semon i Australien pesammelt. Jn R. Seman (Ed.1 Zooloujsche Forschungsreisen in Australien, vol, & Denkschir. Med-Naturw. Gesellsch, 8 469-472, LINTON, E. 1889. Nores on Eniozoa of marine fishes of New England with descriptions of several new species, Rep, US. Fish, Comin, (148A), Bde 453-511. MAWSON, P.M., ANGEL, L.M, & EDMONDS, 5. 1986. A checklist of helminths fram Australian birds. Ree, S. Aust. Mus. V9(15): 219-325. MEYER, A. 1932 Acanthocephali. 4G. Browns (Bel), ‘Klassen und Ordnungen des Viet-Reichs', vol. 4 (2), Buch 2, 332 pp. Akadeniische Verlagsuesellschalt mbH, Leipsig, AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA 133 NICKOL, B.B. 1972. Two species of Acanthocephala from Australian fishes with a description of Arhythmucanihus paraplagusiarum sp. n. J. Parasil. 58; 778-780. PALLAS, PS. 1781. Bermerkungen uber die Bandwiirmer in Menschen wad Thieren. /n ‘Neue nordischer Beytrdge zur physikalischen und geographischen Erd — und Volkerbeschreib’, Naturg, u. Oekan. 1: 39-112, RUDOLPHI, C.A, 1819. Entozoorum synopsis, cui accedunt mantissa duplex et indices locupletissima. Berolini, 8: 1-811, SCHMIDT, G.D. 1983. What is Echinorhynachus pomatostomt Johnston & Cleland, 19127 4 Parasil, 69; 397-399. SCHMIDT, G.D. & DAILEY, M.D. 1971, Zoogeography and the generic status of Polymerphus (Polymorphus) veraceus (Johnston & Best, 1942) comb, n. (Acanthocephala). Proc. Helm. Soc, Wash. 38: 137, SCHMIDT, G.D. & EDMONDS, S.J, 1989, Australiformis vemont (Linstow, 1898) Mm gen, om comb, (Acanthocephala: Moniliformidae) from marsupials ot Australia and New Guinea. J. Parasif, 15: 215-217, SCHMIDT, G.D. & KUNTZ, R.E, 1966, New and litle known Plagiorhynchid Acanthocephala froin Taiwan and the Pescadores Islands, . Parasit, 52: 520-527, SCHMIDT, G.D. & KUNTZ, R.E. 1967. Revision of the Porrorchinae (Acanthocephala: Plagiorhynchidue) with descriptions of lwo new genera and three new species. J. Parasit, 53; 130-141. SCHMIDT, G.D. & KUNTZ, R.E, 1981. Plagiorhynchus formosus Yan Cleave, 1918, a synonym of Plagiorhynchus eylindraceus (Goeze, 1782) Schmidt & Kuntz, 1966... Parasit. 67; 597-598, SCHMIDT, G.D. & PAPERNA, L. 1978, Selerocollum rubrimaris gen. et. sp. m (Rhadinorhynchidae: Gorgorhynchinae) and other Acanthocephala from marine fishes from [srael. .. Parasit. 64: 846-850. SMALES, L.R. 1983, Helminth type-specimens in the South Australian Museum. If. Acanthocephala and Cestodes. Rec, S. Aust. Mus, V8: 493-501. SMALES, L.R. 1986. Polymorphidae (Acanthocephala) from Australian mammals with descriptions of new species. Spst. Purasit. 8: 91-100. SMALES, L.R, 1988. Plagiorhynchus (Prosthorhynchus) cylindraceus (Goeze, 1782) Schmidt & Kuntz, 1966 from Australian bandiccots. J. Parasit, 74: 1062-1064, SNOW, J. I97L. Acanthocephalus criniae n. sp. (Acanthocephala: Echinorhynchidae) from the cricket frog, Crinia tasmaniensis (Gunther). Pap. Proc. R. Soc. Tasm. 105: 145-149. SOUTHWELL, T. & MACFIE, JW. 1925. On a collection of Acanthocephala in the Liverpool School of Tropical Medicine. 4an. Trop. Med, Parasit, 19: 141-184. TRAVASSOS, L. 1915. Revisao dos Acantocefalos brazileiros. Ll. Familia Echinorhynchidae Hamann, 1892. Brazil, Medic. Rio de Janeiro 48: 377. TRAVASSOS, L. 1917, Contribuicoes para © conhecimento da fauna helmintologica brazileira. V1. Revisao dos Acantocefalos brazileiros. Familia Gigantorhynchidae Hamann, 1892. Mem. Jnst, Oswal. Cruz. 9: 1-61, VAN CLEAVE, HJ. 1919. Acanthocephala from the Illinois River, with descriptions of species and synopsis of the family Neoechinorhynchidae. Bull, Ill, Nat. Hist, Surv, 13; 225-227. VAN CLEAVE, H.J 1924. A critical study of the Acanthocephala described and identified by Joseph Leidy. Proce. Acad. Nat. Sci, 76; 279-334, YAMAGUTI, 8. 1935. Studies on the helminth fauna of Japan, Part 8. Acanthocephala, I. Jap. J, Zool. 6: 247-278, YAMAGUTI, S. 1939, Studies on the helminth fauna of Japan, Part 29. Acanthocephala, !. Jap. J. Zool. 13: 37-351, YAMAGLITIL, S. 1954, Parasitic worms mainly from Celebes. Part 8. Acanthocephala. dere, Med. Okayama 8; 406-413, YAMAGUTI, 5. 1963, Acanthocephala. Jn ‘Systema Helminthum’', vol. 5, pp, 1-423, Wiley Interscience, New York and London. “WHAT ABOUT SELF-DETERMINATION?’? THE DAA AND ABORIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION PROGRAMS L. SACKETT Summary Focusing on Aboriginal drink rehabilitation programs in Adelaide, South Australia, this paper examines the two-edged nature of the self-determination/self-management policy. Blacks use it to construct claims and make demands. At the same time it serves the state. To assist groups and organisations, government allocates funds, but on a competitive basis. This creates and maintains divisions in the recipient Aboriginal population, leading to squabbling and ‘politicking’ between rival bodies. The infighting makes it appear as though Blacks are incapable of getting ‘their act together’. Moreover, it establishes the conditions and justification for continued state intervention; Aborigines must be ‘helped’ until such time as they are able to operate unaided. WHAT AROLIT SELF-DETERMINATION?’ THE DAA AND ABORIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION PROGRAMS L. SACKETT SACKETT, L, 1989, ‘What atrout self-delermination!' The DAA anc Aborigiqal drink rehatililalion programs. Ree. §. Aust, Mus, 23(2); 135-148. Focusing on Aboriginal drink rehabilitalion prowrams in Adelaide, Sourh Australia, this paper examines the two-cdged nature of the sel-determinationssell-inanagement policy. Blacks use it to construct claims and make demands. At the sarne time i serves rhe stare ‘fo assist groups and omanisations, government allocates furds, bur on a compelilive basis. This creates and maintains divisions in the recipien! Aboriginal population, leading to squabbling and ‘politicking* between rival bodies. The infighting makes itappear as though Blacks are incapable of gerne ‘their act Lozether’ Moreover, it establishes the conditions ane justificalign for continued state intervention; Aborigines must be ‘helped’ until such lime as they are able to operate unaided, L. Sacketr, Discipline of Anthropolowy, University of Adelaide, North Terrace, Adelaide, SA 5000. Manuseript received ¥ December 1988, One might be forgiven for thinking [he twenty- one years since che 1967 Referendum mark the coming of age of Aboriginal-state relations in Austtalia. Certainly this is widely acclaimed and generally accepted as a period of tremendous change. |! began with the Federal Government, backed by a huge majorily of the cauntry’s citizenry, Moving to assure Overall responsibility for the well- being of the nation's indigenous population, Following this the ‘hodve-podge’ of assimilationist and intogrationist policies and practices were scrapped, to be gradually replaced by a collection of more innovative, Welfare State initiatives, These include implementing Aboriginal legal aid programs, Aboriginal health organisations, special Aboriginal educational and training grants, Aboriginal housing projects, Land Rights, economic improvements afd so forth. Government maintains that its support of these measures has been and remains primarily assistive, aimed at counteracting the history of injustices and facililating Aboriginal self-determination and self- management, The idea behind this strategy is that with the proper kind of aid, Aborigines, as individuals, organisations and entire communities, will be well-placed to make decisions on their own behalf about their future (see ‘Aboriginal Affairs Background Notes: Aboriginal Self-Management" (983), The days of outsiders intervening in and directing Aboriginal affairs supposedly are almost over, Thai they are not quite at an end stems, in part at least, from the fact that, as many Whites remark and many Blacks readily admit, group after group 3s riddled with gossip and rife with ‘politicking’. As part of this there is divergence of thought and infighting concerning the direction people should take, the best road to travel and the most proficient driver. From the administrative viewpoint this lack of unity — this, as. one government employee put it, ‘manifestation of the Aborigines’ inability to ger their act together’ — provides the rationale or justification for continued (allegedly reluctant) intervention by outsiders in Aboriginal alfairs, Aborigines must be helped until such time as they overcome their differences and are in a pasition to cope on their own, But is the policy in practice so benign and enabling? As researchers like Offe (1972) and Galper (1978) have observed, although it is undoubtedly the case that some recipients of government largesse would be even worse off than they are had the ameliorative steps not been taken, the moves themselves impose new problems. In Australia these anse trom the fact that while the kind of aid currently provided does constitute a new surface configuration in the ongoing Aboriginal-state assemblage, the underlying structure of associations stands unaltered. Non-Aboriginal society in general and the state in particular, remain in cortral; the regulation of money having replaced oppressive laws and blatantly paternalisue treatment as the exclusive manipulative mechanism. In this, again as Galper has noted, the allocation of (limited) revenue on an essentially competitive basis i.e. the manner said to be the fairest (and most democratic), is by its very nalure divisive. This means that at the same moment government seeks to promote cammunily it simultaneously generates discord and enmity, That is, the divisions and disputes are not pre-existing, surmountable, nuisances; rather they are creauions of the overall developmental scheme (see Beckett 1987, Howard 1982, Sackett n.d. So if Aboriginal people are in some sense inherently ‘etter off than they were (wilh somewhat more co, the nation’s wealth now flowing their way), their corresponding heightened dependence on state patronage mililates against he possibility they may © w che type of solidarity 136 L, SACKETT which would cause che state ta cease directing Aboriginal affairs, Simply put, Aborigines arc caueht In a Vortex wherein what 14 perveiyed as a lack of unity and consequent inability wo direct their own affairs, the pracducr of previous unremining overnment interference, ‘necessitares’ further intervention, Such a ‘io-win" situation is clearly shown by the predicament faced by Nurgas {Aboriginal people) working in drink rehabililation programs in and around Adelaide, South Australia. BACKGROUND The original inhabitants of what is now the Adelaide area were introduced fo infexicating beverages even before the official founding of whe Colony of South Australia io 1836. Sealers, whalers and intending settlers are reported to have used alcohol in, among other things, their negotiations with Blacks — the aim frequently being to secure Aboriginal women as sexual partuers. The establishment of Adelaide town brought about an increase in the incidence of such transactions (Berndt & Berndl 1951; 67), But if a number of individuals sought te profil in this manner, at least a few influential Europeans perceived both personal and social costs, These people soon began expressing concerns aboul Whal (hey interpreted as a conjunction of Aboriginal drinking and drunken disarder, prostitution, bothersome hegging, unsightly fringe camps, and the like (see contemporary issues of the ‘South Australial Gazette and Colonial Register’) This nat only served ta contribute to tbe most widespread and enduritg of Aboriginal stereotypes, thar of the Aborigine as a problem drinker, it also supplied a reason for the direct inVvolvernent of Whites in the lives of local Aborigines, The authorities’ initial and, as it happens, Jong- lasting reply was to, in 1837, impose a prohibition upon the supply of liquor te Aborigines (Gale 1972: 59). This was later coupled with a set of sancoons directed at those Black men and wamen found in possession of such liquor. Aborigines, both for their own goad and for the well-belng of society as a whale, needed fo be controlied; in large part through being ‘protected’ from what were Sobviously* potentially deleterious items, Al ough these moves combined to form only one of the many types of discriminatory legistation levelled at Aborigines over the years, they neatly summarised the state of play between them and a number of colonial and post-colonial administrations, While the various licencing laws operated to confirm and reconfirm the Buropean view af Aborieines as a people incapable towing either ta venelic or cultural factors) of handling aloohoal (and, more generally. other products and features of European civilisation), they did ligle to stem the flow of the banned liquid (Berndt & Berndt (95); 68; Millar & Leting 1971. 92). At the same time, the impediments, by denying Abongines free access to a commodity widely. openly and routinely enjoyed by Europeans, noc only marked and maintained a social distance between Whites and Blacks, they incensed the latter, Eventually, in the immediate pre-World War II period, this less than effective approach was amended. Linder the new arrangements South Australians Aborigines were offered indueemetrs, the possibility of unrestricted access. to alcohol amang these, lo modify certain of their behaviaural patterns, abandon others and by-and-large adopr a Western-oriented lifestyle. Those judged to have passed muster Were exempted from the provisions of the special acts, enabling them legally to entet precincts formerly exclustve to Lhe non-Aboriginal eonimunity — especially the previously off-limits bars of public hotels, Burt just as prohibition and punishment had failed to halt Aboriginal drinking ar resolve the ‘problems" associated with Aboriginal alcohol consumption, so the selective granting of privileges was found wanting. In fact the alterations, rather than redressing the prevailing Sittation, Further complicated matters, The relatively few Aborigines awarded ‘citizenship’ had many relatives Who remained wardg of the state — unable to purchase liquar', These kin, rather than continue transacting in procuring and intercourse or paying exorbitant prices to Whites for illicit alcohol, began prevalling upon their more fortunate relatives to purchase it on their behalf... Needless to. say, this frequently brought those with nghts lo the attentiort of the police and led to them spending periods in gaol. Recently 4 succession of South Australian State Governmenis have moved to strike trom the statutes all ediets recognised as disadvamaging Aboriginal people, including those covering liquar*, Surpris- ingly, this apparent change of course was mot the product of (nor has ir generated) a reassessment of the entrenched belief thar Aborigines have a drink problem, On the contrary, for most Whites the present ugobstriucted availability and occasionally very public use of liquar by 4a portion of che Aboriginal communily merely demonstrates that Blacks have yet to come to ferms with drink, But if a problem’ remains, its cause bas been redefined; at least at the official level. For example the Honourable Clyde Holding, when Federal Minister for Aboriginal Affairs, remarked that heavy drinking and drunkenness on the part of Aborigines must be fegarded ‘as the symptom of deeper problems’, stieh aa the “effects of dispose ession —.. the extreme disruption of Aboriginal sodiely .. — poor lousiig and low sel-esteem’. We AKCIRIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION ea need to attack these, he said, not ‘opt for the easy solution, of blaming the victim’ (1984; 11), Com- monwealth and South Australian administrations notonly have set out (in their own way) to do battle with the underlying causes, they have gone on to underwrite measures designed to help Black people overcome more immediate difficulties they may face with drink. THE ADELAIDE ABORIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION ARENA Subsidised and self-sustained treatment and support facilities for drinkers had operated lor some time around Adelaide, as they had m other Australian cities, However, fram the point af view of both Aborigines and White bureaucrats and social workers these all shared a critical shortcoming. None of them were particularly sympathetic to the needs of the minority Black population. Aborigines were said, and themselves claimed, to feel socially excluded in gatherings organised and atiended almost exclusively by Whites (Conference on “Drink Related” Problems Amongst Aboriginal People’ 1975: Appendix A; Aboriginal Resources Division fid.: 10), It was even suggested that Alcoholics Anonymous (AAJ, the Salvation Army and the like, with their continual references to and weighty reliance upon the Christian deity, were antithetical to Aboriginal culture, including thal of urban Blacks. What was needed was ‘Aboriginalisation’. at (he Jevel of personnel ard approach. The first formal steps in this direction were taken in the latter half of 1972 by the South Australian Department for Community Welfare (DCW) when, with the strategy shift by Aboriginal Affairs and accompanying marked increase in the availability ol funds, it sponsored a yesearch project om ‘Aboriginal alcoholism’*. The results of this investigation not only ‘confirmed’ that Blacks indeed were alienated from existing services, they highlighted the fact that one organisation — the Adelaide Central Mission (ACM) — indicated a willingness.to ‘adapt its programs to meet the needs of Aboriginal’ people (Conference on “Drink Related” Problems Amongst Aboriginal People’ 1975; Appendix A), The ACM, with headquarters near the heart of the city, maintained a drop-in centre it called the Crypt, where street people could get our of the cold or tain, have a cup of coffee and, if so inclined, seek aid aod advice from wellare workers, AS this was the only place of its type, and because little reformist pressire was pur on users, a lage number Of people, including a few Aborigines, passed through its doors. That some members of what had come to be designaled as a shockingly needy section of Australia's most deserving group used a facilirly cup by a body expressing a preparedness to address the special requirements of that group, led to the ACM quickly being singled oui-as a potential conduit for relief, By the carly months of 1973 the ACM, aided by government money, had employed an Aboriginal man who had just completed a nine-month stay at is recuperalive colony in the Adelaide Hills, He. alone or inthe company of an Aboriginal employee of the Prisoners’ Aid Associaton, regularly visited the local gaol, parks and squares, encouraging people to abandon drink and their ‘wasteful’ drunken life-style. Additionally, these two, plus two non-Aborigines, one from the ACM and the other from the DCW, began devising a rehabilitation program they hoped would mesh with the Aboriginal socio-cultural system (Aboriginal Resources Division n.d; 13). The expeutation was that this would be tested and, where necessary, extended or transformed as other Aborigines who had been consumed by the the quest tor liquor used it as a vehicle to ‘attain sobriety’, A promising extension of these Aboriginalisation efforts occurred later in 1973 when the reformed drinker from the ACM joined with a few other Nungas toe begin the Aboriginal Sobriety Group (ASG). This body, modelled roughly on AA, first assembled wherever Aborigitial drinkers gathered, Later it came {o hold regular weekly meetings at the Abonginal Communily Centre. At these the five, to len, Lo twenty, or so in attendance would talk through their drink histories, discuss the devastating effects alcnhal had had and was having on Aborigines’ lives and Aboriginal culture, and mutually encourage one another to continue resisting the lemptations ol liquor (see Leary ef uf. 1978: 2lr Coaby (976: 96: Milera 1980: 15-18; Sumner 1984: 33). Begun as an aspect of on¢ campaign, the ASG, ov a least a segment of the group, soon delermined to go its own way, With the Government's new liberal approach offering a ripe opportunity te continue expanding the provisions and facilities for Aborigines interested in eclting ofl the grog’, some revulars sounded out or were sounded out (the details are jindlear) by the suthorifies on the possibilily of the ASG getring funds to open a hostel and institute a totally Aborizinal-controfled scheme. Having positive indicalions in hand, they put it ta their fellow members that if drink rehabilitarion was to be truly Aboriginalised, ther (in line with both grassroots demands and public policy) Aborigines alone, not Whites and Aborigines, should be making all plaas and decisions. That is, it Was necessary to step beyond the essentially ACM-patronised frame, Further, the ASG should and could lead the way inthis pursuit, 138 L. SACKETT While this news proved popular with the majority, it perturbed Lhose most closely associated with the ACM, The latter responded by both defending the involvement of whites and issuing warnings concerning what they claimed was the rhetoric of ‘educated’ Blacks (ie. the kind of talk supposedly emanating [roam those supporting the proposition and said to be characteristic of people having little familiarity with, or little in common with, the bulk of Aboriginal people), Whe it became evident these rejoinders were falling on hostile ears, the ACM supporters departed. The emergent rift between Aborigines linked to the ACM and those involved in the ASG, which at the time was attributed to simple personality clashes, caused imniediate concern, There was a real worry that those confronting a pressing issue would end up bickering over methods, and thereby be diverted from their urgent task- lodeed, it was soon being said that the programs of the two organisations actually were working against one another (Conference on "Drink Related" Problems Amongst Aboriginal People’ L975: 2. and Appendix A), This, plus the growrh of rehabilitative developments in Souch Australian country areas, sparked calls (or mediation, A report by the DCW Aboriginal Resources Division (undated, though produced during 1973-74), for instance, recom- mended the: development of ari overall strategy for ihe treatment of Aboriginal alcoholism through (he medium of a tWo day seminar artended by representatives from. all bodies wha Have contact with Aboriginal alcoholics (n.d.; 32). and the establishment! of an ‘Advisory Comimiteee on Research into Aborigiaal Alcoholism’ to undertake and direet epidemiological, psychological, sociological and philosoplical research, co offer direction 10 preventive and treatment orientated agencies in the developmen! of prowraims, and to co-ordinate research material oblained trom overseas urd intersiale programs {n.d.; 32), The resulting convocation of December 1975 formed the Woma {said to mean ‘bad drink’) Committee, made up of, among others, repres- entatives From the various Aboriginal drink rehabi- litation programs operating throughout the state, The idea was that this overarching council would control the flow of funds from government to its constituent parties. It was expected this i (irn would give the body the power to coordinate all Aboriginal drink tehabilitation aetivities and thereby prevent dissension snd unnecessary duplication, Such a representative forum also would be ideally placed to marshal and proffer compelling arguments for additional funding, with the result that the entire endeavour would expand and evolve, Indeed, the Department af Aboriginal Affairs (DAA) representative bluntly stated that her organ- Isation ‘did not want to support individual groups but rather io see a unified and coordinated approach’ (‘Conference on “Drink Related" Problems Amongst Aboriginal People’ 1975: 2). Following its birth, the Committee quickly succeeded in gaining DAA support. This money wen! towards creating and mainiaining the Woma Secretariat, a unit of four permanent staff whose purpose — in line with the aspirations bebind Woma’s origin — was twofold, On the one hand, it was to constitute an administrative centre, llaising between Government and the many rehabilitation operations, arranging Woma Comunitree meetings, taking minutes, distributing information, disbursing finances, and so forth. On the other hand, the Secretarial was to be something of a resource centre, It was 10 ran surveys, evaluate programs, collate data, set up training schemes, make manpower suggestions ete, (see 8.4. Wama Newsletter 1979: 8). While Woma, through its Secretariat, did seek to function as a pressure group (Smith 1976; 108), it never became the granting and regulating body its founders envisaged. From the outset its annual funding only ever covered its own. Ongoing wages and travel expenses. Consequently, its employers Were never able to intervene in the operations of the various rehabilitative efforts. Thar js, they could never execute many of the duties they had been hired to perform. They lacked the ‘elour’ 10 do so. Having prodded people into fashioning Woma, the government of the day declined to assent to is funding scheme, It responded jn this manner because it found itself caught in a bind as to how to proceed, not simply in the drink rehabilitation arena but in Aboriginal affairs more generally. Just. as iL wanted ta be seen to be enabling Aboriginal- isalion it also had to appear responsible, especially in regard to its constituents’ tax dollars. Granting money {to organisations like Woma could be advertised as being in tune with the first objective; it also, ax the slate was discovering, could be interpreted as beine out of harmony with the second. At the same time government was sponsoring the composition of Woma, it was coming under increasing criticism from non- Aborigines over the apparent lack of accounting procedures in its funding of Aboriginal projects. Stories of Wastages and misappropriation were corimon (see Howard 1979: 1J-32), To both rectily ihe situajion and project itself, the DAA implemented stringent guidelines about grant disbursements. These, among other chings, endorsed direct funding provedures; which, when SHORIGINAL DRINK REHABILLTATION 9 put into practice, siruck ar the very fabric of those hodies (like Woma) that sought to be intermediate agents in the diswibuuion process. Furthermore, in the wake of Woma’s emergence, questions concerning its pertinence were raised. Some of these were voleed by the medical director of the state’s Alcohol and Drug Addicts Treatment Board (the Board). He argued that the creation of a (separate) management and instructional body tor Aborigines was wasteful in that it duplicated services already offered elsewhere. More dangerously, such lragmentation (along racial lines) weakened what needed to be a strong, collaborative arrangement (7 he Advertiser, 3) January 1976: 17), The criticisms aired initially by the Board’s medical officer were amplified by other non- Aboriginal bureaucrats into a major attack. This for the most part focused in on an alleged disparity bebween Wona’s role-and its accomplishments. One report, for instance, noted that: the Adelaide Centval Mission adupts a professional gpproach in providing an effective program of services (Quakes & Drew 98. 29) dnd ite ASTI provides an eltechve program pf servings (Chokes & Drew J9BLS 28). However, the report also indicated (hat Worut'sS personnel not only had been woefully unsuceessful in promoting inter-group communication, they lacked experiise in alcohol-related issues and, concomitantly, were neither qualified nor ‘competent to objectively assess the relative needs’ of the various programs (Qukes & Drew 198th: 33). In the end the document counselled that the ‘Alcohol and Drug Addicts Treatraent Board — . . would be the appropriate agency to undertake’ the necessury tasks (l98l: 35), umd that such an atrangement ‘would nol require the continuation of the... Stale Worna Committee” (L98t! 36), This being the case, if is nol surprising that in the years following the inauguration of Aboriguial drink (and drug) rehabilitation activilies around Adelaide, ACM and ASC endeayours burgeoned while Worna withered. These divergent evolutionary lines can be seen immediately by examining (unding levels of the three relative to one another In 1977.78, the first pemod m which the three were all fidly operational, ACM was granted $63 916 (44.5%), ASG $13-000 (9%) and Worms $66 849 (46.5%) of the $143 765 allocated to programs servings thie metropolitan area. By 1983-84, the last time all three functioned, ACM received $106 265 (44.35%), ASCOPTL 940 (29.2%) and Woma $65 134 (26.45%) of the total of $246 339. The ACM used its grunts io cuiploy five Aboriginal counsellors ot welfare officers, They, along with about an equal number of non- Aborigina! workers, operated from a day centre situated near one of Adefaide’s most popular drinkinw squares. Besides having a presence in this square and the neachy parklands. attencing the Adelaide Magistrates Court, and sunply being on hand and visiting Aboriginal (and non-Aborigival) men and women woo came ine the centre, the workers advised people who expressed an inlerest in ‘sorting oul thei lives’ Where appropriate they made arrangemeris for people to go thraugh an initial devoxificarion umé on to ether the Mission's colony in the Adelaide Hills or [he Nuriga Farm, a facility operated by ibe Lower Murray Nunga Club. In addilion to maintaining comtact with clients ac these more distin! locations, the workers sought to call on them in their homes when they eventually returned to the city. The ASG, also on DAA money, was based ir the Aboriginal Community Centre. From here a staf? of five or six operated a sony Kitchen, tan a recreation club dor childeen, supervised jnvalyement in Black netball and football tesins and dealt with people who requested assistance. Ip argumdiisoe wit the organisation’s guiding philosophy, Aste personnel viewed themselves as a support eroup — not as providers of treatment. As such they continued to hold regular imeeiigs. Furthermore, like the Aboriginal workers at the ACM, ASG employees helped people wall entry bo Gels ification and more lengthy rehabilitaGan proms. The group also, in cunjiuiction with Aboriginal Hostels Lid, maintained three resilevces. ai over- aight shelter for people ‘still on the grog’ and we ‘dry’ houses (one for men and one for wurnes) foe those (earning. how to live without aleotal (ef, Sumner 1984). The Woma Secrelariat was also situated un tse Community Centre: In consist i@ ACM and ASG staff, however, the Iwo Wors cimploagesy toned virtually full-time on adrnitisiiedon, leaving the office only to visit 2oVertument departments, anend mevtuigs ete. Their corplete lack Of comer wirh drinkers exposed them to cniicisiy fram those workers who saw themselves ds extsung on the extremely wearing and frequently very riessy Pont live of welfare assisiance This Aboriginal censure of Wonta ultimately was wielsedl will telling effect by government. Sel e-DETERMINALION Is THe DIN) RENABILITATION AERA While the authors of the wnowine huody ul published and unpublished abseyeqiienys eetical a! iW L. SACKETT the role and operarion of Woma atid its Secrerariat, canvassed Aborigifal views On te organisation, these were neither reported nor used to support conclusious and recommendations | Rather, the findings cited toblective’ Hactors such asa supposed lack of paper qualrlications of staff and an overall poor cost effeetiveness of the unit.. Perhaps they proveeded as they did because Aboriginal disapprobation af Woma, like the remarks ACM and ASG members were said lo have made about each other earlier, ordinarily were couched in terms ol what was regarded as personalities, notin terms ol structures or operational issues (ef Beckett 1987; 200), Those in or associated with rhe different programs regularly aadicated to one anather, to DAA personnel, to investivatars and interested oucsiders, thatule capacinies of the Woma retinue should at best be regarded as a joke A more serious critique was that flinds difected towards the Senretanal were being totally squandered; they were not being invested so as to produce any conceivable returu. The ‘Sceretariat was supposed to be ‘an wobrella, covering all organizations’, Bur the various subestructures 'remain[ed) quite indepen- dent, J) was asserted the people on the Seeretariat ‘dressed real sharp, worked behind their desks fromm elt to live and never ventured near the squares or pubs’, One Nunga put it jn a nurshell when he said they were ‘underemployed, silting around doing uv linle bit of paper work’, while ACM und ASG were ‘urying out for help’ (ic. in urgent need of additional start). Whialever (he case, (he absence of any obvious Aboriginal input into the bureauvrativally- pripinated depreeatious wf Worms allowed Blacks To argue that such eriticisnis failed to refleet their views, Thus. to follow any suggestions embodied m the appraisals would weaken the ew powers ol self-determinauion. This elains permiited people to rowist any cndeaveurs ro plave Aboriginal drink réhiebilitacior activities under the nuthariry af rhe Board. Such w miwe, they said, would be a reirognice one te would bath eo against rhe notion of Aborianalisarion and eat into what was accepted ae posoiely gauied autonomy, This shilemate conlinged through two mid-1983, when the DAA conimissioned yer another examination of all Wow upcrations. Persarnnel fom the ACM and ASG later elujmed they had requested someting along these lines. The DAA, with uw long lise af complaints from Aberigiies conceminte Wowta, could be interpreted as find actually indvoaledt twas) responding co Nbriciginal deinunds, The investigaror a no-Aborigival ween working For the Moard. scared from the conmbvlusions Oakes & Drew fap. city liad reaehecl iwo yours curler: thar the Wara Comunittee (and Suonetariat) be disbanded and the Board take ovens both the training of Aboriginal workers and coordination of the various Aboriginal drink rehabilitation exercises. She {Walsh 1983, 1984), like researchers betore Hen discovered (hal Aborigines involved in drink rehabilitation aelivilies from throughout the stace were deriding Woma. Moreover, she included some of their remarks ty her report, She quoted people as beiy agains( the body because ‘[I]he Chairman tived foo far aways ‘the State Commitee didn’t meet enough and it ‘acted as boss, nor an employee’ (Walsh 1984: 17). Ina similar vein she noted (hat people alleged they had ‘lost faith in the Seeretariat’; (hat ‘personality reasons led communities to separate from the Seererarial’s and it needed ‘to be restated’ (Walst 198d: 19). AL the same time interviewees were said to be very much in favour of some type of progiand oF formal Voeational education. As one person declared, ‘[IJraining is a must .. :’(Walsh 1983) 4). The support for a proposed teaching, unib was coinpletely consistent with the eriticism of Woma, This was precisely the area where Woma reputedly had let rehabilitation workers down", Curiously, although Walsh highlehred Aboriginal gibes al Woma, such sniping was by nea means directed exclusively at ihe Secretariat, nor was 1} confined to drink rehabilitation endeavours. Ou the vantrary, it radiated our to include the DAA, Aboriginal Legal Aid, the Aboriginal Task Force, Olfenders Aid and Rehabilitation Service, the Depariment of Social Securiry, and so ou. twas simply particularly concentrated within the drink rehabilitation arefia, For example, a was said the ACM Aborigines really had no consolidated campaign, Sure, they were seen around the parks, but what else did they do? The view was that they (depending on the exigencies of available ‘hed’ space ibstead Of individual needs) sent clients here and there, did nor run a support group for ex-drinkers. and sa forth. tt was held that they actually were constrained trom doing much chat was ‘construe. tive’. The DAA granted money to the ACM, basically 4 White-rou oresnivation. Even the most scniot of the Aboriginal statl worked under and ok onlers from a Whites to the extent thar Aborigines supposedly had to seek permission fromm HoN-AVOr Bites to use a car purchased with DAA Tins. Worse vel. tre ACM was, when all was said and cone a Christian mission, As one observer nored, re-ealling memories frou the recent history Of Blick-Wiite telauions, such Grganisanans strived towards White goals und served to maintain Aboritines as spbserviehr, At least ome exhortation Wis Thar the DAA must aol even consider sustaining So compromised a group, bul should divert all money poing lo the ACAP rm the ASG, ‘where Aborigines would eonrel in and iterive some benefit frou ict ABORIGINAL DRINK REHARILITATION 14) The ASG, lor reasons not Unlike those put forward in conjunction with the ACM, also was said to lack a coherent program, Indeed. it was alleged that sometimes, instead of coping with problems, ASG members rang the Aboriginal staff at the ACM for advice and assistance; In addition, ASG members were labelled ‘secretive’, ‘nepotistic’ and ‘incooperative’. However, the most persistent and damning indictment revolved around ASG’s alleged lack of prominence in the community. Comments were that, You just don't see them around’, and that they spend all (or at least too much of) their tine ‘sitting in the olfice, waiting for people to come to theny’, The result, it was suggested, was that street people had little or no knowledge of ASG facilities, Why did ASG workers ensconce themselves in (his manner? The reply was that they were more interested in ‘empire building than in the people they [weJre supposed (o be dealing with and serving’, They saw ‘their job simply as trying to get more money’. Consequently, they needed ‘looking into’ ic. funds earmarked for ASG would be better spent elsewhere, Although the comments teported by Walsh consistently scorned Woma, they were more discordant when it came te prescriplions for change. Some were noted as favouring the remoukting or reconstituling of Woma in such @ way as to overcome past problenis and meet emerge reeds (Walsh J984: 5). This would allow croups to remain independent (as they had become ‘under’ Woma), both of overarching withority structures and of one another, and to decide their own further education. Others advocated placing the various groups within the folds ol a larger fabric, like the Board or the Aboriginal Health Organisation, which would oversee activities and schooling (Walsh 1984: 5). I was also claimed [hat those holding the latter type uf view were under extreme pressure from people maintaining the former position to step beyond their irmuting stance and join in opposing retrograde action (Walsti 1984; 7-8). Such findings permitted the invesigator (o recammend that: . — the presen Stare Clummmiiitee structure fo longer continue jp its presear form and employees of the Warta Serretariat be found atiernative employment, , (Walslr }9R4; i} Additionally she recommended: that the Aberiginal propasal lor an independent Training and Resource Unit for the ediication of Aboriginal alcohal wurkers be seuepied and achieved Grey 4 (liver Yeon period (Walel) Ha) oh But she proposed:. . thal the Ateoholand Drie Addiers Treatment Board be cuntracted te employ and administer an interim education reat to oversee the three year transition to independence (Walsh 1984: 1), Remarkably, it was some months before Aborigines from the ACM, ASG and Wome Secretariat were allowed to see the completed document. A stalf member of the Secretariat indicated that her repeated requests co DAA fora copy of the so-called Walsh report consistently had been met with the same reply: that the recommendations were still being considered and in any event the drink rehabilitation people knew its contents a it was based on their views and ideas. Needless to say, this secrecy operated to mitke the findings the subject of intense speculation. lt also aggravated the level of bitterness between groups. During the long period of uncertainty, people, using the tools of invective and innuendo, sought to ensure that they were immune io efiticsm = through doubly disparaging the labours of others, However, at the same time the fissures between groups were being deepened, a consensis of betrayal developed. i was asserted that the report had heen ‘commissioned by the community’ 4, requested by Aboriginal people directly involved in drink rehabilitation programs, bur instead of being presented fo community representitives had beet (wrongly) sent to the DAA. When the review eventually was released uh July 1984 it got a swift and Sour reception — from ACM and ASC workers as well as Wowta staff Representatives from each of these bedies quickly gathered ro discuss the repert’s features and implications. Those at the centre of the lurmeul, continuing a strategy adopted some years previously, attributed their many difficulties 10 government miserliness. They claimed they always had been hamstrung by government funding arrangements. These not only prevented the Committee and its Secretariat from doing what they were supposed to do, they placed ‘Aboriginal poople und comouinities in the position where by (sie) they [weJre divided by the decisions of the Depr. of Aboriginal Atfairs’ (letter from the Presadent of the Woma Committee 10 the Federal Minister of Aboriginal Affairs, 7 November 1%8U) see also Advertiser 9 May (98t> 3), At least some ACM and ASG employees agreed that the DAA, through its financial and other policies, soughi to ‘divide and rule’, Significantly, all in attendance concluded tial many of the Walsh report's findings were Tidiculous and totally unsupported by data’. The Woma spokesperson adopted this line in an attempt to save the body of wiileh she was apart, The ACM and ASG functionaries jolied in} thoWgeh (hey were nue 42 L. SACKE TL “A tiwell convermed with the continuance of Woma a= Uey were with preserving their own dependence The solid rejoinder was thal the Walsh report reflected not the views of Aborigines wit Aborginal workers but cather chose of White Dureauoracs and the sonAboriginal author, Tt was maintained that the inquiry should have been carried out by an Aboriginal person knowledgeable wi the problems of drink rehabilitation. This being (ie Gase, those present resolved to appeal to the OAA to discuss the situation at an emergency teeing af the Woma Committee. Personnel from the DAA foresaw filtle profil, sither fur themselves or the Aborigines conecrned, isuvh a meeting. b was declared rhat the ‘uproar’ was groundless. Although ‘people from the community’ were claiming their position was pot lily presented, as was ‘amply demonstrated! in ‘he report tiselt, they had been consulted. Fur years *hey had complained about Woma. Now that these complaints were beige taken seriously hey began raising objections, The DAA, it seemed, had decided fo act in line with che report's recommendations — at least as far as chese related to the disinembering of Womit and locating piweraiis under the aegis of the Board, Tor @ time the Aboriginal workers confined themselves To lobbying against the mooted iakeover® When their efforts to move DAA officials fujled they proceeded 16 Mere concerted action, In late Seplemter 1984, rhey convened a cwo-day vanferenoe of the Woma Commitiee. The first day of Uiis was spent venting anger and debating plans of action Were the Secretariat’s days really jhumbered? Lise, sould they allow the ACM, ASG yd others, fo become part of the Board, ar should hey seek to be merged with the Aborivinal Health Chuanisancn? What consequences would these and Mber possible arrangements have for local aulonuny? These discussiens proceeded in coething ofa vakuum, however, Noone from the SAA was un hand — no state the deparcment’s pusitian, COMO on options bein sereened, indice luncding potwarials et. This perevived stight produced further consternation. Se much so that 4 number ef hose present sreved that all in ‘rendines should march on the offices of the DAA ov Senand an acooubrme. In the end this prospect, conveyed by telephone to the BAA, was moough oo win the pledge of government repre- cuntaliunt wn uve following day, Tie second session began with rhe promised emissary tellin the meeting that his department, {Cli Upon Complaints and recommendanons with Which everyone was familian had resolved that ‘as wt a0 Septemtrer the Seereiariac's funding stops’. wowing Chis tech announcement the Moor was Opened To guestiuns, not discossen The decision had been made, The Woma Committee could not change this; alihough its members were free to ask how this would effect their respevtive programs, The imoediate and only question raised was ‘whal about sel-determination?’ In elaboration it was charged that the judgement had been made not hy ‘the Aboriginal people’, but rather trom on high’ and then passed down to Aborigines. The DAA employee did mot respond to this, As he departed people bemoaned what they saw as the injustice ol the situation, WHAL ABOLIT StL F-DETERMINATION? In the hours, days and weeks following the dissolution at the Secretariat, people volunteered a range of explanations for ils fate. As might be expected, (hese for the most part homed in on personally factors. That the people involved were unable to see or escape the fetters of the conliguration in Which they were embedded, and ended lip ‘throwing verbal rocks at one another’, inerely lent support co the notion that Aborigines were incapable of sarting out their differences and yeuiue on with the job of dealing with the drink problem faced by their fellows, No doubt it would be possible to analyse the backbining by Nungas embroiled ip the Adelaide drink rehabilitation arena in much the same way as Colson (1953) and Gluckman (1963) viewed matefial on gossip and scandal among the Makah Indians, Like the Makah, the Nungas operated within a context of dispossession and subjugation, Further, they foo had endured heavy and sustained pressijre (6 abandon their socio-cultural system and fo conform with the beliefs and practices of the colonial and post-colonial societies in Which they came to be lovated, And, as with the Makah, where we milgli! capeet that people ‘vould array themselves in Unity in Order to maintain their independence and identity they ended up being ‘torn by internal (issension' (Gluckman (9632 310), But, in line with Colson and Gluckman, it could be arpued that the internal strife experienced by the original Ausiralians was (as it was for the indigenous Aniericans) neither as divisive nor as detrimental #5 first appearances would indicate, On (he conirary, shared keiawledge of the existence and use of disparaging comments in itself served to define and unive Aborigines. To be @ member of the group ane ‘must be able (o join in the gossip' (Gluckman 1943+ 4)1) of thal group, Conversely, outsiders could not and were not allowed to partivipare in the wossrp network. Thus those wha gossiped with and about one asother vonstituted a cohesive unit, Jlnwever, fo assess (he material in this manner would be to examine jt ina ane-eved fashion. Li want be vo discover and attribute to gossip ABORIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION 1 ‘important positive virtues’ (Gluckman 1963: 304), and promptly rest one's case. Clearly, it 1s essential that we also gauge the effects and implications of extra-group factors — especially when investigating the situation of Fourth World peoples, That is, we must consider how backbiling may be generated und manipulated by outsiders, Por if personal attacks and counter-ataeks inark off and link group members in some way, they simultaneously resull. in people being pitted against one another — quite possibly to their collective detriment. External aspects are evident in the Makah data in the form of the state-legislated economic benefits Which flowed to group members. Basically at was a case of people striving, in large part via the manifuld mechanisms of gossip, to keep their numbers low, in order to maximise individual shares of revenue (see Gluckman 1963: 310). The Nunga ¢ase contains parallel associations between scandalmongenny and competition for acvess a slices of a derived monetary ‘pie. Year after year the ACM, ASG, Woma and other Aboriginal drink rehabilitation units throughout South Australia had 10 approach the DAA for funds to continue, As time went on, it became eenerally accepted, whether accurately or tol, thar money earmarked for rehabilitation exercises was extremely limited, In Lhese circumstances each organisation came to regard its ability to maintain or increase 118 respective enterprise as dependent upon, on the one hand, the positive claims it might make for itsell and, on the other hand, anything negative it might suceeed in having accepted about its rivals, ‘This two-pronged approach was particularly appropriate as none olf the bodies found i possible to ‘demonstrate success’ in their rehabjlitative efforts. Unlike Abongmal Housing Associations, which were able to cite the purchase or consiruction of dwellings and consequent sheltering of Aboriginal families; Aboriginal employment schemes, which could beast about enhanced job skills and redwced unemployment Figures; Or everi Legal Aid services, which were able to submit statistics on the way they had been instrumental in securing the ‘basic human fights of Aborivines’: Aboriginal drink rebabilitation programs were utable to show that their endeavours got and kept Aborigines ‘of the prog’?, The best they could do was to cite evidence of heavy involverrient with imebriates, The ACM, for instance, required its workers lo keep [nick of the oumber and type of contacts they had wilh clients (Le by storing luggage, assisting in providing medival attention, formal counselling), Similarly, ASG maintained revords on the calls ir made, on the travel assistance i) olfered, rhe meals f supplied, and the accupaney rates at its hostel faciliries. But providing services ro people is not fhe same as bringing about (heir rehabilitauion. Phe inability Of the various drink programs to be specitic wheal how many people they bad encouraged and enabled jo ‘kick’ the alcahol habit, let alone the muahiliry of any single organisation to establish that i} was a more efficient and competent rehubililmtor Whar its adversaries, did not dampen competition, i inflamed ij, As Galper notes: In. the shsenee of abjeerive means for selling prierities, che planning mechanisnis for pesmiee distribution establish a set of rules whieh govert interest-group comperition. Moimey ges bey (tree eroups best able to compete in the polilical arena (1978; 15), In this sphere ACM, ASC and Wonta rouriely accused one anorher and in turn were Gach aceised of not deserving the lunds they recelyed, Over and aver the message was one af wastawes (hy othe s), needs (of the Abariginal commumty) euing tnimet and the like. By and larwe the “brick bats’ made up and thrown al ACM and ASG agtaft steuck and helped define what seemed to be diacrilic features of the two organisations, The one in eonformuty with missionary traditions, appeared to proselyrise while the other, in accordance with Aboriginal notions of both the acceptance of the lile-styles el others and generalised hospirality, operas something of an open house, Hur while pevpile questioned ACM and ASG taeties, they, lke interested bureaucrats, nonetheless (even il grudgingly) allowed that these bodes in (freis respective, though possibly lintited ways were working towards, if nota solution to, then at leasr an amelioration of the Aboriginal drink problem, People from the ACM and ihe ASE talked to members of the wider community abour aloalol, befriended drinkers who either asked for ar required relief and, crucially, had clients who privately ar publicly recounted tiow (hey owed they lives and continued well-being to assistance recetved, | haul ACM and ASG energetically conpered for the same clientele and eagerly used any informanon vonveved by disgruntled customers of their onpunents im developing offensive critiques Was frequently overlooked. Woma and its Secretario’ had absolutely no clientele to turn to in erder to have their praises sung (more accurately their mended chentele JACM and ASG staff] were among their harshest detractors), making the continued orticisrmn singularly devastating, The State, through the instrumentality of the DAA, interpreted the intense infighting i the-clrink rehabilitation arena Aol as the product of [ts awy enduring, interfering palronage but as evideriee (hal Aborigines required continued external assishinee And as in che past, rather than recopmising and addressing the way the prevailing Aboripinabsrape relationship operated ta mainrain Abarigines and 144 L, SACKETT Aboriginal organisations as dependent clients, stat sought LO bring about change and ‘progress’ by here and there promoting ‘new miliatives’, none of which tireatened the basic structure, This resulted in things being maintained much as they had heen, with the state depicting itself as genuinely and generously seeking to assis! Aborigines, and Aborigines seemingly unable or (perversely) unwilling to make the most of the aid beme directed their wey, CONCLUSION ‘The history of governinent involvement in aspects of Aboriginal liquor use and abuse is a long one. It is also, contrary to recent rhetoric, remarkably consistent. The carly protection policy sought to sateguard While interests by controlling the behaviour of Blacks. The current self-determinauion or sell-management phase is an extension of this, Nungas can and do use it to construct certain claims and make limited demands, At the same time the state is able to continue intervening in Aboriginal aetivines, This is veiled by being made to look as though it is an acconimodating response (o Aboriginal requests; whereas actually Aboriginal claims reflect the unaltered nature of the relationship between Aborigines and the state. ACKNOWL ERGMENTS A draft of this paper was presented at the Filth Iwernational Coaferenee on Huoting utd Gathering Societies (CHAGS 5), Darwin, August 1984, Lwoulrl like fe thank Ad Borsboom, Ken Colbung, Jane Goodale, Suzi Huwhings, Gary Robinson, John Stanton and Ardm Yengoven for their helpful commenrs. Env Nores 1. The fact that in some areas eg. Western Australia, incentives to assimilate were officially linked with the term ‘citizenship’, plus the fact that what was being held out to Blacks were rights equal to those taken for granted by Whites, combined to produce a situation wherein many Aborigines used the phrases ‘drinking rights’ and ‘citizenship rights" interchanpeably. 2. For many Whites the lives of people like the Northern Territory artist Albert Namatjira and actor Robert Tudawali, men alleged to have been ‘caught between two cultures’, epitomiise the (unintended) impact of the new approach, Both fell foul of the law for supplying liquor to kin; both were arrested on drunkenness charges; anu the use and abuse of liquor by both is said to have contributed heavily towards their early deaths, 3. The lust restrictions were removed in 196%, 4. See Peterson (1985) for a thought provoking interpretation of (he ccononic conditions which dnderwrote this increased expenditure on things Aboriginal and the consequences it had for Land Rights, 5. This process of government sponsorship being a precursor to a chain of official enquiries (which justify various types and degrees of intervention) parallels the history of What began as the National Aboriginal Consultative Committee (Weaver 1983). 6. Allusions ro rhe inadequate (raining of workers were made by bureaucraty and program emplovees in accounting for or explaining the ‘overall tack of success’ of the rehabilitation endeavour. 7, [could be argued this. is not evidence of a failing’ in rehabilitation programs, but the consequence ol ihe absence of change at the level of the supposed underlying causes of Aboriginal drinking. REFERENCES ABORLGUINAT RESOURCES DIVISION nud. “‘Prelimbary report on the Development of an Action- Research Progrum for Aboriginal Alcohotics'’, Department for Community Welfare, Adelaide. KECKETT, 5 1987, “Torres Strait Islanders: Custom and Colonialism’. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, BERNDT. R. & BERNDT, C. 1951. ‘From Black to White in South Australia’, PW, Cheshire, Melbourne. COMABY, C, 1976, The role of au Aboriginal educator and alGoholism counsellar, National Alcohol and Drug Dependence Multidisciplinary Instinite 1, 95-99, COLSON, E. 1953, ‘The Makah Indians". University of Minnesota Press, Minnesota. GALE, fi. 1972. ‘Urban Aborigines’. Australian National University Press, Cunberm GALPER, J. 1978, Social welfare in capitalist saviety! a socialist analysis. Catalrst 1; te 24, GLUCKMAN, M. 1963, Gossip aml scandal Carrené Anthrapology 4 307-316, HOLDING, C. 1984, ‘Aboriginal Past: Australia’s Muture’ Australian Government Publishitz Service, Canberra. HOWARD, M. 1979. The perpetuation of dependence among Australian Aborigines. Survival Infertiationyty) Review 4: 9-14, HOWARD, M. 1982. Aboriginal brokeraze and political development in sourt-western Australia. 2a M. Howard {Ed), ‘Aboriginal Power in Australian Society’ University of Queensland Press, St Lucia, LEARY, 1, DODSON, P,, ‘TIPILOURA, B. & BUNDUR, 1. 1975, ‘Alcoholism aml Aborigines: A Repart’, Uyipublished manuscript. MILERA, 1 1980. Walkabour to Nowhere’, Australian Foundation an Alcoholism and Drug Dependence, Canberra, ABORIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION 145 MILLAR. C. & LEUNG, J. 1971. Aboriginal Alcohol Consumption in South Australia. In R, Berndt (Ed.). ‘A Question of Choice’. University of Western Australia Press, Nedlands. OAKES, W. & DREW, L. 1981. ‘Evaluation of Aboriginal Alcohol Programs in South Australia’. Unpublished manuscript. OFFE, C. 1972. Advanced Capitalism and the Welfare State. Politics and Society 2; 479-488. PETERSON, N. 1985. Capitalism, culture and land rights: Aborigines and the State in the Northern Territory. Social Analysis 18: 85-101. SACKETT, L. (in prep.) Developing divisions: welfare colonialism in a Western Desert Community. SMITH, N. 1976. Alcohol abuse and crime. National Alcohol and Drug Dependence Multidisciplinary Institute 76: 106-109. SUMNER, B. 1984. The Aboriginal Sobriety Group of South Australia Inc. Aboriginal Health Worker 8(3): 33-36. WALSH, P. 1983. ‘Proposal for an Independent Aboriginal Training and Resource Unit’, Unpublished manuscript. WALSH, P. 1984. ‘Report on Restructuring of Woma’. Unpublished manuscript. WEAVER, S. 1983. Australian Aboriginal Policy: Aboriginal pressure groups or Government advisory bodies? Oceania 54: 1-22, 85-108. THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM’S ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY PROJECT S. J. HEMMING Summary As part of the South Australian Museum’s responsibility to record and preserve items of Aboriginal heritage, Museum staff have been collecting photographs of Aboriginal people from as early as the end of last century — some of the photographs date from the 1860s. In the 1930s, Norman Tindale, the Museum’s anthropologist, began systematically photographing Aboriginal people at different locations around the country. This was part of a larger research project funded by Harvard University and the University of Adelaide’s Board for Anthropological Research. By the end of the 1950s, Tindale had not only photographed Aboriginal people from all around Australia (Table 1) but had also gathered detailed genealogies of the people in these photographs (Table 2). THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM'S ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY PROJECT As part at the South Australian Museunr's responsibility ta record and preserve jrems of Aboriginal bentage, Museum slalf have been collecting photographs of Aboriginal people ftom as early as the end of last century — some of the photographs dale from the 1860s. [nh the 19305, Norman ‘Tindale, the Museum's anthropologist, began systematically photographing Aboriginal people at different locations around the courirry. This was parl of a larger research project funded by Harvard University and the University of Adelaide's Board far Anthropological Research. By the erid of the 1950s, Tindale had not only photographed Aboriginal people from all around Australia (fable 1) but had also gathered detailed genealogies of the people in these photographs (Table 2). In (he late 19708, the Museum employed an archivist and an assistant lo reorgamse and store in & new archive the large collection of photographis, sound recordings, documents (including gene- alogies) and other materials, The Museum's archival collection is an invaluable resource relating to the Aturiginal history of South Australia and of the Whole counury, Qver the last seven years, the Muscum has given copies of its photographs to many individuals and communities, especially in the southern parts of the slate. As a result, documentation relating to the photographs has often been obtained and old pharograplis have been giver) to the Museum by Aboriginal peuple for copying, fo che 1980s, Aboriginal peaple began to tse the seneslogics corupiled by Tindale. Doreen Kartinyeri, Nearrindjert Wistorian, was the lirst Aburiginal person in South Australia (6 use this resource, By 1487. with an merease Of Aboriginal interest in the Museum's resources, Tindale gave permission for pliotographs and genealogical information to be supplicd to Aboriginal people from his unpublished idtertal. iy 1887 the demand for access to the Museurn’s genealogical and photographic resources became ton grea for existing staff and Musewm funds. To alleviate this situalion, a Tormal project called the ‘Aboriginal Family History Project’ was established, The major aim of this project was to make jhe Museurt’s archival resources available to Aboriginal people, Ms Doreen Kartinyeri was well known to the Museum at that time and her employment on the project was seen as essential, Her knowledge of southern South Australian Aboriginal families is very detailed and ber familiarity with early photographs an invaluable skill when dealing with the Museum's large colleciian. Ms Kartinyeri had been working towards publishing wenealogies of all the southern South Australian Aboriginal families and had already published the pencalogies of the Rigney and Wangancen lamilies, Her skills and her research plans complemented the resources the Museum had to offer the Aboriginal communiry, li was therefore decided to employ her as ar Aboriginal Research Officer with the Museum's Aboriginal Family History Project. The Museurn would provide support for her research and use her skills fo upgrade Lhe Museuin’s resources and make rhem available to Aboriginal people. In early 1988, the Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies provided the initial financial support lo the project, enabling the Museum to employ Ms Kartinyeri for three months. However, for the Museum ro meet the demand from the Aboriginal community, and to provide proper support for her research and publication program, it was decided that a research assistant. and a project officer were alsa required, The Museum was able to fill these positions at the beginning of the J98R/89 financial year with substantial funding from the Commonwealth Department of Aboriginal Affairs. Mr Barry Craig, an anthropolagist, 15 now the project officer and Ms Neva Grzybowic?, who has stron links with the Koonibba Aboriginal comimunity, is the project's research assistant. Me Craig assisis with developing publications and reports relating to the project, He also enordinates its daily running. Ms Grzybowicz assists Ms Kartinyeri and is accumulating material (o publish Tindale’s material from the west coast ot Sauth Australia ‘There ave also a mirmber of permayent Museum stall playing signifieant roles in the projcer, They are Mr Vince Buckskin, Ms Kaye Clark, Dr Chris Andersun, Mr Philip Clarke, amd mysel! as Project Manager. Mr Buckskut, Ms Clark and Dr Anderson assist the grant-funded stall with enquiries and Mr Clarke has devised the extensive computer data- buses that make the resources more readily actessible. Foy example, all the nained Tindale photographs have now been entered onto computer and a computer indes of peaple mentioned in the venealogies has been started. Dr Deane Ferute, working on ihe Muscum's Luke Eyre Basin Project. is focusing on (he demoeraphic history of the region and will cherefore also be contributing 4 significant amount of material to the Museum’s Aboriginal family history data-base 148 S. J. HEMMING TABLE 1. Expeditions organised by Norman B. Tindale on which photographs of Aboriginal people held by the South Australian Museum were taken. BAR/SAM = expeditions by Norman B, Tindale funded jointly by the Board for Anthropological Research, University of Adelaide, and the South Australian Museum, 1932-57, HAU © expeditions by Norman B, Tindale funded jointly by Harvard University and the University of Adelaide, 1938-39, UCAU = expeditions by Norman B, Tindale, J. B, Birdsell and P, J. Epling, funded jointly by the University of California at Los Angeles and the University of Adelaide, 1952-54. Number of photos Location Source Dates held South Australia 1. Bookabie UCAU Dec. 1952 18 2. Colona UCAU Dec, 1952 12 3, Erliwanjawanja BAR/SAM May-July 1933 10 4. Ernabella BAR/SAM May-July 1933 110 5. Koonibba BAR/SAM August 1928 57 Koonibba HAU 1938-1939 88 Koonibba UCAU Dec. 1952 44 6. Mirramitta BAR/SAM August 1934 12 7. Nepabunna BAR/SAM May 1937 9 8. Nullarbor Station HAU June 1939 6 9, Ooldea BAR/SAM August 1939 95 10. Pandi Pandi BAR/SAM August 1934 61 ll. Point McLeay HAU 1938-1939 118 12. Point Pearce HAU 1938-1939 83 13, Poka Gap BAR/SAM May-July 1933 23 Poka, Mann Range BAR/SAM May-July 1933 30 14. Port Augusta HAU June 1939 15 15. Swan Reach HAU 1938 26 16. Umbukulu BAR/SAM May-July 1933 17 Total 834 Western Australia 17. Albany HAU April 1939 14 18. Anna Plains UCAU July 1953 13 19. Balgo UCAU August 1954 69 20. Borden HAU April 1939 25 21. Brooking Springs UCAU July 1954 4 22. Broome UCAU August 1953 4) 23. Christmas Creek UCAU May 1954 83 24. Collie HAU March 1939 7 25. Cookes Creek UCAU April 1953 6 26, Cosmo Newberry UCAU Feb. 1953 62 27. Cundeelee UCAU Jan. 1953 24 28. Derby UCAU 1953-1954 74 29. Fitzroy Crossing UCAU July 1954 29 30. Flora Valley UCAU Oct. 1953 36 31. Forrest River UCAU March 1954 153 32. Gnowangerup HAU March-April 1939 40 33. Gogo UCAU June 1954 60 34, Gordon Downs UCAU April 1954 75 35. Hall’s Creek UCAU October 1953 21 36. Jigalong UCAU March 1953 76 37. La Grange UCAU July 1953 73 38. Laverton HAU May 1939 29 39, Leopold UCAU July 1954 19 ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY Number of photos Location Source Dates held Western Australia 40. Liveringa UCAU Sept. 1953 22 41. Mandora UCAU July 1953 34 42. Marble Bar UCAU April 1953 16 43. Margaret River UCAU May 1954 36 44, Meda UCAU August 1953 22 45. Meekatharra UCAU Jan, 1953 10 46. Moola Bulla UCAU 1953-1954 295 47, Moore River HAU April 1939 75 48. Mount Barker HAU April 1939 33 49. Mount Margaret HAU May 1939 118 Mount Margaret UCAU Feb.-March 1953 ol 50, Mulga Queen UCAU Feb. 1953 30 51. Narrogin HAU April 1939 1S 52. Noonkanbah UCAU July 1954 22 53. Norseman HAU June 1939 27 54. Pilgangoora UCAU May-June 1953 369 55. Quanbun UCAU June 1954 15 56, Roebourne UCAU June-July 1953 73 57. Southern Cross HAU May 1939 31 58. Sturt Creek UCAU May 1954 94 59. Thangoo UCAU August 1953 14 60. Warupuju BAR/SAM August 1935 43 61. Wiluna UCAU January 1953 34 62. Wotjulum UCAU June-July 1954 118 63. Yeeda UCAU August 1953 5 Total 2775 Northern Territory 64. Cockatoo Creek BAR/SAM August 1931 85 65, Darwin UCAU Feb-March 1954 8 66, Granites BAR/SAM August 1936 38 67. Hermannsburg BAR/SAM August 1929 91 68, Inverway UCAU April 1954 59 69, MacDonald Downs BAR/SAM August 1930 $7 70, Mount Liebig BAR/SAM Aug.-Sept. 1930 93 Total 431 Queensland 71. Cherbourg HAU Nov.Dec. 1938 152 72. Mona Mona HAU Aug.-Sept. 1938 148 73. Palm Island HAU Oct-Nov. 1938 246 74. Woorabinda HAU Nov. 1938 140 75. Yarrabah HAU Sept.-Oct, 1938 267 Total 953 149 150 8. J. HEMMING Number of photos Location Source Dates held New South Wales 76. Boggabilla HAU July 1938 65 77. Brewarrina HAU June-July 1938 118 78. Cummerangunja HAU 1938-1939 54 79, Kempsey HAU Dec, 1938 3 80, Menindee HAU June 1939 9 81, Pilliga HAU 1938-1939 39 82. Walgett HAU 1938-1939 2 83, Wallaga Lakes HAU 1938-1939 23 84. Woodenbong HAU August 1939 62 Total 375 Victoria 85. Lake Tyers HAU 1938-1939 52 Tasmania 86. Cape Barren Island HAU 1939 129 Total number of photographs, all states 5549 The specific objectives of the project are as follows: a) to provide a computer index of names appearing in the Tindale genealogies for each locality throughout Australia. b) to establish a complete set of negatives and copy prints of the Tindale photographs. This is as yet incomplete for some states. c) to support Ms Kartinyeri’s publication program, involving the publication of the genealogies of almost 40 Aboriginal families from southern South Australia. She has published three so far — the Rigney, Wanganeen and Kartinyeri families — and another five are almost ready for publication. Considerable work has already been done on the others. d) to publish Tindale’s South Australian material in a form easily accessible to the Aboriginal community. Once material is published, then the number of enquiries should be greatly reduced, e) to encourage organisations in other states to take on the project for their regions and to work towards publishing the material in an accessible form. Access to family history information has to be provided cautiously, Information which may offend people must be identified and dealt with according to the wishes of those concerned. Aboriginal researchers with detailed knowledge of their communities are therefore essential in a project like this. A publishing program is the best way to make the edited information available and is essential to deal with the potentially open-ended nature of this project. However, publication first requires extensive consultation and Aboriginal research involvement. South Australia is fortunate to have an experienced Aboriginal family history researcher such as Ms Kartinyeri and it is hoped that a permanent position can be secured for her in the South Australian Museum. S. J. HEMMING, Project Manager, Aboriginal Family History Project, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000. Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 23(2), 147-152, 1989, ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY TABLE 2. Listing of genealogies of Aboriginal people held by the South Australian Museum, and obtained on expeditions organised by N. B, Tindale, Expedition abbreviations as for Table 1. Location Source Year Volume Page Nos Total South Australia 1. Koonibba HAU 1939 6 105-163 57 2. Nullarbor HAU 1939 7 211-213 3 3. Point McLeay HAU 1939 6 1-66 70 4, Point Pearce HAU 1939 6 69-104 35 §, Poonindee BAR/SAM 1940 1-2 2 6, Port Augusta HAU 1939 6 164-172 10 7. Swan Reach HAU 1939 6 104a-104) 10 Total 187 Western Australia 8. Albany HAU 1939 7 26-31 6 9. Anna Plains UCAU 1953 2 203-210 8 10. Balgo UCAU 1954 5 863-886 24 11. Borden HAU 1953 7 19-25 7 12. Brooking Springs UCAU 1954 5 859-862 4 13. Broome UCAU 1953 3 254-277 24 14. Christmas Creek UCAU 1954 4 659-697 39 15. Collie HAU 1939 7 1-5 5 16. Cookes Creek UCAU 1953 2 35-37 3 17. Derby UCAU 1953 3 278-303 26 Derby UCAU 1954 5 798-817 20 18. Fitzroy Crossing UCAU 1954 5 828-831 4 Fitzroy Mission UCAU 1954 5 846-855 10 Fitzroy Police Stn UCAU 1954 5 856-858 3 19, Flora Valley UCAU 1953 3 483-502 20 20. Forrest River UCAU 1954 4 503-537 35 21. Gnowangerup HAU 1939 7 6-18 13 22. Gogo UCAU 1954 4 698-729 32 23, Gordon Downs UCAU 1954 4 556-598 43 24. Hall’s Creek UCAU 1953 3 474-482 9 25, Jigalong UCAU 1953 1 25-32, 62-73 20 26, La Grange UCAU 1953 2 211-228 18 La Grange UCAU 1953 3 229-245 17 27. Laverton HAU 1939 7 189-196 7 28, Leopold Downs UCAU 1954 5 832-845 14 29. Liveringa UCAU 1953 3 324-334 i 30, Mandora UCAU 1953 2 191-202 12 31. Marble Bar UCAU 1953 2 1-34, 38-41 55 32, Margaret River UCAU 1954 4 646-658 13 33. Meda UCAU 1953 3 304-318 15 34. Moola Bulla UCAU 1953 3 335-473 139 35. Moore River HAU 1939 7 46-107 61 36. Mount Barker HAU 1939 7 32-41 10 37. Mount Florance UCAU 1953 2 182-185 4 38. Mount Margaret HAU 1939 7 124-188, 197 65 Mount Margaret UCAU 1953 1 33-61 28 39. Narrogin HAU 1939 7 42-45 5 40. Noonkanbah UCAU 1954 5 818-827 10 41. Norseman HAU 1939 7 198-210 12 42. Pilgangoora UCAU 1953 2 42-143 101 43. Port Headland Hosp. _— 1949-53 2 1-2 2 Port Headland UCAU 1953 2 144-15] 7 44, Quanbun UCAU 1954 4 730-739 10 51 8. J. HEMMING Locations Source Year Volume Page Nos Total Western Australia 45, Roebourne UCAU 1953 2 167-181 15 Roebourne UCAU 1953 2 186-190 5 46. Southern Cross HAU 1939 7 108-123 16 47, Sturt Creek UCAU 1954 4 599-645 47 48. Thangoo UCAU 1953 3 246-253 8 49. Warupuju BAR/SAM 1935 _ 1-24 24 50. Wiluna UCAU 1953 1 1-24 24 51. Wotjulum UCAU 1954 4 740-797 58 52. Yandeyarra UCAU 1953 2 152-166 16 53. Yeeda UCAU 1953 3 319-322 4 Total 1188 Northern Territory 54. Haast Bluff BAR/SAM 1956-57 — 1-117, 1, 1-9 128 55. Inverway UCAU 1954 4 538-555 18 56. Mount Liebig BAR/SAM 1932 — 1-8 8 57. Yuendumu BAR/SAM 1951 - 1-90 91 Total 245 Queensland 58. Cherbourg HAU 1918-38 o i-xv 15 Cherbourg HAU 1938 4 1-110 110 59, Mona Mona HAU 1938 2 1-47 47 60. Palm Island HAU 1938 3 1-245 245 61. Woorabinda HAU 1938 4 1-114 114 62. Yarrabah HAU 1938 2 1-98 98 Total 629 New South Wales 63. Boggabilla HAU 1938 1 1-18 21 64, Brewarrina HAU 1938 ] la-40 43 65. Cummeragunja HAU 1938 1 la-13 36 66. Kempsey HAU 1938 5 1-2 2 67. Maloga Mission, Echuca HAU 1879 1 43-44 2 68. Menindee HAU 1939 6 173-179 8 69. Pilliga HAU 1938 1 1-12 12 70. Wailaga Lake HAU 1939 5 1-9 9 71. Woodenbong HAU 1938 2 1-20 20 Total 153 Victoria 72. Lake Tyers HAU 1939 5 1-26 26 Tasmania 73. Cape Barren Island HAU 1939 5 1-36 37 74, Emita, Flinders Is. HAU 1949 5 27, 29 2 Total 39 Total, all states 2467 FOSSIL MOLLUSC TYPE SPECIMENS IN THE 50UTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM. ADDITIONS AND CORRECTION TO PART 1. PFOLYPLACOPHORA The South Australian Museum collection of fossil chiton types is the largest in the southern hemisphere, and was described in detail by Gowlett- Holmes & McHenry (1988), However, a printer's error in this paper removed the first three lines of the description of the type material of Crypraplax sicus Ashby & Cotton, 1939, rendering this description useless, The opportunity is taken here to correct this error, to present the description of the type material of this species in full, and to include a description of the type material of an additional species added to the collection since the publication of Gowlett-Holmes & McHenry (1988). The specimens are all individual valves, and are listed as ‘complete’ when the insertion plates and sutural lamina are present, or as ‘incomplete’ when these are missing or the valve slightly damaged, The species are arranged alphabetically in families under the original name at the time of description. For further information on the stratigraphy of these species, refer to the ‘Stratigraphical Notes’ in Gowlett-Holmes & McHenry (1988). The following abbreviations are used in the text: SA. = South Australia: Vic. - Victoria, Family ACANTHOCHITONIDAE Genus Notoplax H. Adams, 1861 Notoplax fNotoplax) arenaria Gowlett-Holmes & McHenry, 1988, Trans. R. Soc. S. Atst, 112(2): 81, Fig. 1. Holotype: P12839, | complete median valve, from 100.9 m (331 feet), Angas Home Bore, Parafield Gardens, Adelaide, §.A., (34747°06°5, 138°36°26°E), Dry Creck Sands, late Pliocene (Yatalan), collector unknown, 1940, Paratype: P27904, | incomplete median valve, with same collection data as holotype. Family CRYPTOPLACIDAE Genus Cryptoplax Blainville, 1818 Crvptoplax sicws Ashby & Cotton, 1939 Rec. &. Aust. Mus. (3): 219, Pl. 19, Fig. 17. Holotype: P4336, | incomplete median valve, from MacDonalds (Bank), Muddy Creek, Hamilton, Vic, Grange Burn Formation, early Pliocene (Kalimnan), collected by W. Greed, date of collection unknown, Paratypes: P12829, | incomplete anterior valve and | incomplete median valve, with same collection data as holorype. Note: The anterior valve in lot PI2829 is Ashby & Cotton's (1999) Hypotype’. REFERENCES ASHBY, E. & COTTON, B.C. 1939. New fossil chinons from the Miocene and Pliocene of Victoria, Ree. §, Aust, Jefus, 6(3): 209-242, pls 19-21, GOWLETT-HOLMES , K. L. & McHENRY, B. J. 1988, Fossil molluse type specimens in the South Australian Museum, |. Polyplacophora. Rec. 5. Aust, Mis, 22(1): I-11. kK. L,. GOWLETTEHOLMES, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia S000, Ree, &, Aust, Mus, TMZ); 153, 1989, VOLUME 23 PART 2 NOVEMBER 1989 ISSN 0081-2676 CONTENTS: 75 89 97 113 127 135 147 153 ARTICLES P. B. COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN The mammals of north-western South Australia C.H. §. WATTS Revision of Australasian Sternolophus Solier (Coleoptera: Hydrophilidae) D, C. LEE Hemileius (Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Scheloribatidae) from South Australian soils D. B. HIRST A revision of the genus Pediana Simon (Heteropodidae: Araneae) in Australia S. J. EDMONDS A list of Australian Acanthocephala and their hosts L. SACKETT ‘What about self-determination?’ The DAA and Aboriginal drink rehabilitation programs NOTES S. J. HEMMING The South Australian Museum’s Aboriginal Family History Project K. L. GOWLETT-HOLMES Fossil mollusc type specimens in the South Australian Museum. Additions and correction to Part 1. Polyplacophora Published by the South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000.